








generously made available by The Internet Archive/American
Libraries.)






THE SEAMAN'S FRIEND; CONTAINING
A TREATISE ON PRACTICAL SEAMANSHIP,
WITH PLATES, A DICTIONARY OF SEA TERMS;
CUSTOMS AND USAGES OF THE MERCHANT SERVICE;
LAWS RELATING TO THE PRACTICAL DUTIES OF
MASTER AND MARINERS.


BY R. H. DANA, JR.,
AUTHOR OF "TWO YEARS BEFORE THE MAST."


FIFTH EDITION.


BOSTON:
PUBLISHED BY THOMAS GROOM.
1847.

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1841,
BY R. H. DANA, JR.,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts.

STEREOTYPED BY
GEO. A. & J. CURTIS,
NEW-ENGLAND TYPE AND STEREOTYPE FOUNDRY.




Transcriber's Note: Minor typographical errors have been corrected
without note. Irregularities and inconsistencies in the text have
been retained as printed. The cover of this book was created by the
transcriber and is hereby placed in the public domain.




To all sea-faring persons, and especially to those commencing the sea
life;--to owners and insurers of vessels;--to judges and practitioners
in maritime law;--and to all persons interested in acquainting
themselves with the laws, customs, and duties of Seamen;--this work is
respectfully dedicated by

THE AUTHOR.




CONTENTS.


PART I.

A PLAIN TREATISE ON PRACTICAL SEAMANSHIP.

CHAP. I.--GENERAL RULES AND OBSERVATIONS, pages 13--18.

Construction of vessels, 13. Tonnage and carriage of merchant
vessels, 14. Proportions of spars, 14. Placing the masts, 16. Size
of anchors and cables, 16. Lead-lines, 17. Log-line, 17. Ballast and
lading, 18.

CHAP. II.--CUTTING AND FITTING STANDING RIGGING, 19--25.

Cutting lower rigging, 19. Fitting lower rigging, 20. Cutting and
fitting topmast rigging, 21. Jib, topgallant and royal rigging, 21.
Ratling, 23. Standing rigging of the yards, 23. Breast-backstays,
25.

CHAP. III.--FITTING AND REEVING RUNNING RIGGING, 26--29.

To reeve a brace, 26. Fore, main, and cross-jack braces, 26. Fore
and main topsail braces, 26. Mizzen topsail braces, 27. Fore, main,
and mizzen topgallant and royal braces, 27. Halyards, 27. Spanker
brails, 28. Tacks, sheets, and clewlines, 28. Reef-tackles,
clew-garnets, buntlines, leechlines, bowlines, and slablines, 29.

CHAP. IV.--TO RIG MASTS AND YARDS, 30--36.

Taking in lower masts and bowsprit, 30. To rig a bowsprit, 31. To
get the tops over the mast-heads, 31. To send up a topmast, 31. To
get on a topmast cap, 32. To rig out a jib-boom, 32. To cross a
lower yard, 33. To cross a topsail yard, 33. To send up a topgallant
mast, 34. Long, short, and stump topgallant masts, 34. To rig out a
flying jib-boom, 34. To cross a topgallant yard, 35. To cross a
royal yard, 35. Skysail yards, 35.

CHAP. V.--TO SEND DOWN MASTS AND YARDS, 36--38.

To send down a royal yard, 36. To send down a topgallant yard, 37.
To send down a topgallant mast, 37. To house a topgallant mast, 37.
To send down a topmast, 37. To rig in a jib-boom, 38.

CHAP. VI.--BENDING AND UNBENDING SAILS, 38--42.

To bend a course, 38. To bend a topsail by the halyards, 39;--by the
buntlines, 40. To bend topgallant sails and royals, 40. To bend a
jib, 40. To bend a spanker, 41. To bend a spencer, 41. To unbend a
course, 41. To unbend a topsail, 41. To unbend a topgallant sail or
royal, 41. To unbend a jib, 41. To send down a topsail or course in
a gale of wind, 42. To bend a topsail in a gale of wind, 42. To bend
one topsail or course and send down the other at the same time, 42.

CHAP. VII.--WORK UPON RIGGING. ROPE, KNOTS, SPLICES, BENDS,
HITCHES, 43--53.

Yarns, strands, 43. Kinds of rope--cable-laid, hawser-laid, 43.
Spunyarn, 44. Worming, parcelling, and service, 44. Short splice,
44. Long splice, 45. Eye splice, 45. Flemish eye, 45. Artificial
eye, 46. Cut splice, 46. Grommet, 46. Single and double walls, 46.
Matthew Walker, 47. Single and double diamonds, 47. Spritsail sheet
knot, 47. Stopper knot, 47. Shroud and French shroud knots, 48.
Buoy-rope knot, 48. Turk's head, 48. Two half-hitches, clove hitch,
overhand knot, and figure-of-eight, 48. Standing and running
bowlines, and bowline upon a bight, 49. Square knot, 49. Timber
hitch, rolling hitch, and blackwall hitch, 49. Cat's paw, 50. Sheet
bend, fisherman's bend, carrick bend, and bowline bend, 50.
Sheep-shank, 50. Selvagee, 50. Marlinspike hitch, 50. To pass a
round seizing, 51. Throat seizing, 51. Stopping and nippering, 51.
Pointing, 51. Snaking and grafting, 52. Foxes, Spanish foxes,
sennit, French sennit, gaskets, 52. To bend a buoy-rope, 52. To pass
a shear-lashing, 52.

CHAP. VIII.--BLOCKS AND PURCHASES, 53--55.

Parts of a block, made and morticed blocks, 53. Bull's-eye,
dead-eye, sister-block, 53. Snatch-block, tail-blocks, 54.
Tackles--whip, gun-tackle, luff-tackle, luff-upon-luff,
runner-tackle, watch-tackle, tail-tackle, and burtons, 54.

CHAP. IX.--MAKING AND TAKING IN SAIL, 55--67.

To loose a sail, 55. To set a course, 55. To set a topsail, 56. To
set a topgallant sail or royal, 56. To set a skysail, 56. To set a
jib, flying jib, or fore topmast staysail, 56. To set a spanker, 57.
To set a spencer, 57. To take in a course, 57. To take in a topsail,
57. To take in a topgallant sail or royal, 58. To take in a skysail,
58. To take in a jib, 58. To take in a spanker, 58. To furl a royal,
59. To furl a topgallant sail, 60. To furl a topsail or course, 60.
To furl a jib, 60. To stow a jib in cloth, 61. To reef a topsail,
61. To reef a course, 62. To turn out reefs, 63. To set a topgallant
studdingsail, 63. To take in a topgallant studdingsail, 64. To set a
topmast studdingsail, 65. To take in a topmast studdingsail, 66. To
set a lower studdingsail, 66. To take in a lower studdingsail, 67.

CHAP. X.--GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF WORKING A SHIP, 68--71.

Action of the water upon the rudder; headway, sternway, 68. Action
of the wind upon the sails; head sails, after sails, 69. Centre of
gravity or rotation, 70. Turning a ship to or from the wind, 70.

CHAP. XI.--TACKING, WEARING, BOXING, &C., 71--77.

To tack a ship, 71. To tack without fore-reaching, 73. Tacking
against a heavy head sea, 73. Tacking by hauling off all, 73. To
trim the yards when close-hauled, 73. Missing stays, 74. Wearing,
74. To wear under courses, under a mainsail, under bare poles, 75.
Box-hauling, 75. Short-round, 76. Club-hauling, 76. Drifting in a
tide way, 76. Backing and filling in a tide-way, 77. Clubbing in a
tide-way, 77.

CHAP. XII.--GALES OF WIND, LYING-TO, GETTING ABACK, BY THE LEE,
&C., 78--81.

Lying-to, 78. Scudding, 79. To heave-to after scudding, 79. Taken
aback, 79. Chappelling, 80. Broaching-to, 80. Brought by the lee,
80.

CHAP. XIII.--ACCIDENTS, 81--84.

On beam-ends, 81. Losing a rudder, 82. A squall, 83. A man
overboard, 83. Collision, 84.

CHAP. XIV.--HEAVING-TO BY COUNTER-BRACING, SPEAKING, SOUNDING,
HEAVING THE LOG, 84--87.

Counter-bracing, 84. Speaking, 85. Sounding, 85. Heaving the log,
86.

CHAP. XV.--COMING TO ANCHOR, 87--90.

Getting ready for port, 87. Mooring, 88. A flying moor, 89. Clearing
hawse, 89. To anchor with a slip-rope, 89. To slip a cable, 90.
Coming-to at a slipped cable, 90.

CHAP. XVI.--GETTING UNDER WAY, 91--95.

Unmoor, 91. To get under way from a single anchor, 91. To cat and
fish an anchor, 92. To get under way with the wind blowing directly
out and riding head to it, 92. To get under way, riding head to the
wind, with a rock or shoal close astern, 93. To get under way riding
head to wind and tide, and to stand out close-hauled, 93. To get
under way wind-rode, with a weather tide, 94. To get under way
tide-rode, casting to windward, 94. To get under way tide-rode,
wearing round, 94.

A DICTIONARY OF SEA TERMS, 96--130.




PART II.

CUSTOMS AND USAGES OF THE MERCHANT SERVICE.

CHAP. I.--THE MASTER, 131--138.

Beginning of the voyage, 131. Shipping the crew, 132. Outfit,
provisions, 132. Watches, 133. Navigation, 134. Log-book,
observations, 134. Working ship, 135. Day's work, 136. Discipline,
137.

CHAP. II.--THE CHIEF MATE, 138--146.

Care of rigging and ship's furniture, 138. Day's work, 139. Working
ship, 139. Getting under way, 139. Coming to anchor, 140. Reefing
and furling, 140. Duties in port, account of cargo, stowage, 141.
Station, watch, and all-hands duties, 142. Log-book, navigation,
145.

CHAP. III.--SECOND AND THIRD MATES, 146--153.

Second Mate.--Navigation, 146. Station; watch duties, 147. Day's
work, 147, 149. Working ship, 148, 150. Reefing, furling, and duties
aloft, 148. Care of ship's furniture, 151. Stores, 151. Duties in
port, 152. Third Mate, 152, 153.

CHAP. IV.--CARPENTER, COOK, STEWARD, &C., 153--158.

Carpenter.--Working ship, 153. Seaman's work, helm, duty aloft,
station, 154. Work at his trade, 154. Berth and mess, 154. Standing
watch, 154. Sailmaker 155. Steward.--Duty in passenger-ships, 156.
In other vessels, 156. Relation to master and mate; duty aloft and
about decks; working ship, 156. Cook.--Berth, watch and all-hands
duty; care of galley; duty aloft, 157. Idlers, 157.

CHAP V.--ABLE SEAMEN, 158--163.

Grades, 158. Rating, 158. Requisites of an able seaman, 159. Hand,
reef, and steer, 159. Work upon rigging, 160. Sailmaking, 160. Day's
work, 160. Working ship; reefing; furling, 161. Watch duty, 162.
Coasters and small vessels, 162.

CHAP. VI.--ORDINARY SEAMEN, 163--165.

Requisites, 163. Hand, reef, and steer; loose, furl, and set sails;
reeve rigging, 163. Work upon rigging, 164. Watch duty, 164.

CHAP. VII.--BOYS, 165--167.

Requisites, wages, 165. Day's work; working ship; duties aloft and
about decks, 166.

CHAP. VIII.--MISCELLANEOUS, 167--174.

Watches, 167. Calling the watch, 168. Bells, 169. Helm, 170.
Answering, 171, (at helm, 170.) Discipline, 172. Stations, 173.
Food, sleep, &c., 173.




PART III.

LAWS RELATING TO THE PRACTICAL DUTIES OF MASTER AND MARINERS.

CHAP. I.--THE VESSEL, pages 175--179.

Title, 175. Registry, enrolment and license, 175. Certificate of
registry or enrolment, 177. Passport, 177. Sea letter, list of crew,
bill of health, clearance, manifest, invoice, bill of lading,
charter-party, log-book, list of passengers and crew, list of
sea-stores, 178. Medicine-chest, 178. National character of crew,
178. Provisions, 178. Passengers, 179.

CHAP. II.--MASTER'S RELATION TO VESSEL AND CARGO, 179--187.

Revenue duties and obligations, 179. List of crew, 179. Certified
copy, 180. Certified copy of shipping articles, 180. Sea-letter,
passport, list of passengers, manifest, sea-stores, 180, 181.
Unloading, 180, 181. Post-office, 181. Forfeitures, 180, 181, 182.
Report, 182. Coasting license, 182. Power to sell and pledge, 182.
Keeping and delivering cargo, 185. Deviation, 185. Collision, 186.
Pilot, 187. Wages and advances, 187.

CHAP. III.--MASTER'S RELATION TO PASSENGERS AND OFFICERS, 187, 188.

Treatment of passengers, 187. Removal of officers, 188.

CHAP. IV.--MASTER'S RELATION TO THE CREW, 189--195.

Shipment, 189. Shipping articles, 189. Discharge, 190. Imprisonment,
191. Punishment, 192. Power of consuls as to punishment, 192, 193,
194.

CHAP. V.--PASSENGERS, 195, 196.

Provisions, 195. Treatment, 195. Passage-money, 196. Deportment,
196. Services, 196.

CHAP. VI.--MATES AND SUBORDINATES, 197--201.

Mates included in 'crew,' 197. Removal, 197. Succession, 198.
Log-book; wages; sickness, 198. Punishment, 199. Subordinates, 200.
Pilots, 200.

CHAP. VII.--SEAMEN. SHIPPING CONTRACT, 201--203.

Shipping contract, 201. Erasures and interlineations, 202. Unusual
stipulations, 202. Violation of contract, 202.

CHAP. VIII.--SEAMEN--CONTINUED, 204--206.

Rendering on board, 204. Refusal to proceed, 204. Desertion or
absence during the voyage, 205. Discharge, 206.

CHAP. IX.--SEAMEN--CONTINUED, 207--210.

Provisions, 207. Sickness, medicine-chest, 208. Hospital money, 209.
Relief in foreign ports, 209. Protection, 210.

CHAP. X.--SEAMEN--CONTINUED, 210--214.

Punishment, 210. Revolt and mutiny, 211. Embezzlement, 213. Piracy,
214.

CHAP. XI.--SEAMEN'S WAGES, 214--220.

Wages affected by desertion or absence, 214;--by misconduct,
216;--by imprisonment, 217;--by capture, 218;--by loss of vessel or
interruption of voyage, 218. Wages on an illegal voyage, 220.

CHAP. XII.--SEAMEN--CONCLUDED, 220--223.

Recovery of wages, 220. Remedies, 221. Time for commencing suits,
222. Interest on wages, 222. Salvage, 222.


[Illustration: Plate I.]

PLATE I.

THE SPARS AND RIGGING OF A SHIP.

INDEX OF REFERENCES.

    1 Head.
    2 Head-boards.
    3 Stem.
    4 Bows.
    5 Forecastle.
    6 Waist.
    7 Quarter-deck.
    8 Gangway.
    9 Counter.
   10 Stern.
   11 Tafferel.
   12 Fore chains.
   13 Main chains.
   14 Mizzen chains.
   15 Bowsprit.
   16 Jib-boom.
   17 Flying jib-boom.
   18 Spritsail yard.
   19 Martingale.
   20 Bowsprit cap.
   21 Foremast.
   22 Fore topmast.
   23 Fore topgallant mast.
   24 Fore royal mast.
   25 Fore skysail mast.
   26 Main mast.
   27 Main topmast.
   28 Main topgallant mast.
   29 Main royal mast.
   30 Main skysail mast.
   31 Mizzen mast.
   32 Mizzen topmast.
   33 Mizzen topgallant mast.
   34 Mizzen royal mast.
   35 Mizzen skysail mast.
   36 Fore spencer gaff.
   37 Main spencer gaff.
   38 Spanker gaff.
   39 Spanker boom.
   40 Fore top.
   41 Foremast cap.
   42 Fore topmast cross-trees.
   43 Main top.
   44 Mainmast cap.
   45 Main topmast cross-trees.
   46 Mizzen top.
   47 Mizzenmast cap.
   48 Mizzen topmast cross-trees.
   49 Fore yard.
   50 Fore topsail yard.
   51 Fore topgallant yard.
   52 Fore royal yard.
   53 Main yard.
   54 Main topsail yard.
   55 Main topgallant yard.
   56 Main royal yard.
   57 Cross-jack yard.
   58 Mizzen topsail yard.
   59 Mizzen topgallant yard.
   60 Mizzen royal yard.
   61 Fore truck.
   62 Main truck.
   63 Mizzen truck.
   64 Fore stay.
   65 Fore topmast stay.
   66 Jib stay.
   67 Fore topgallant stay.
   68 Flying-jib stay.
   69 Fore royal stay.
   70 Fore skysail stay.
   71 Jib guys.
   72 Flying-jib guys.
   73 Fore lifts.
   74 Fore braces.
   75 Fore topsail lifts.
   76 Fore topsail braces.
   77 Fore topgallant lifts.
   78 Fore topgallant braces.
   79 Fore royal lifts.
   80 Fore royal braces.
   81 Fore rigging.
   82 Fore topmast rigging.
   83 Fore topgallant shrouds.
   84 Fore topmast backstays.
   85 Fore topgallant backstays.
   86 Fore royal backstays.
   87 Main stay.
   88 Main topmast stay.
   89 Main topgallant stay.
   90 Main royal stay.
   91 Main lifts.
   92 Main braces.
   93 Main topsail lifts.
   94 Main topsail braces.
   95 Main topgallant lifts.
   96 Main topgallant braces.
   97 Main royal lifts.
   98 Main royal braces.
   99 Main rigging.
  100 Main topmast rigging.
  101 Main topgallant rigging.
  102 Main topmast backstays.
  103 Main topgallant backstays.
  104 Main royal backstays.
  105 Cross-jack lifts.
  106 Cross-jack braces.
  107 Mizzen topsail lifts.
  108 Mizzen topsail braces.
  109 Mizzen topgallant lifts.
  110 Mizzen topgal't braces.
  111 Mizzen royal lifts.
  112 Mizzen royal braces.
  113 Mizzen stay.
  114 Mizzen topmast stay.
  115 Mizzen topgallant stay.
  116 Mizzen royal stay.
  117 Mizzen skysail stay.
  118 Mizzen rigging.
  119 Mizzen topmast rigging.
  120 Mizzen topgal. shrouds.
  121 Mizzen topmast backstays.
  122 Mizzen topgal'nt backstays.
  123 Mizzen royal backstays.
  124 Fore spencer vangs.
  125 Main spencer vangs.
  126 Spanker vangs.
  127 Ensign halyards.
  128 Spanker peak halyards.
  129 Foot-rope to fore yard.
  130 Foot-rope to main yard.
  131 Foot-rope to cross-jack yard.


[Illustration: Plate II.]

PLATE II.

A SHIP'S SAILS.

INDEX OF REFERENCES.

   1 Fore topmast staysail.
   2 Jib.
   3 Flying jib.
   4 Fore spencer.
   5 Main spencer.
   6 Spanker.
   7 Foresail.
   8 Fore topsail.
   9 Fore topgallant sail.
  10 Fore royal.
  11 Fore skysail.
  12 Mainsail.
  13 Main topsail.
  14 Main topgallant sail.
  15 Main royal.
  16 Main skysail.
  17 Mizzen topsail.
  18 Mizzen topgallant sail.
  19 Mizzen royal.
  20 Mizzen skysail.
  21 Lower studdingsail.
  21a Lee ditto.
  22 Fore topmast studdingsail.
  22a Lee ditto.
  23 Fore topgallant studdingsail.
  23a Lee ditto.
  24 Fore royal studdingsail.
  24a Lee ditto.
  25 Main topmast studdingsail.
  25a Lee ditto.
  26 Main topgallant studdingsail.
  26a Lee ditto.
  27 Main royal studdingsail.
  27a Lee ditto.


[Illustration: Plate III.]

PLATE III.

THE FRAME OF A SHIP.

INDEX OF REFERENCES.

A. THE OUTSIDE.

   1 Upper stem-piece.
   2 Lower stem-piece.
   3 Gripe.
   4 Forward keel-piece.
   5 Middle keel-piece.
   6 After keel-piece.
   7 False keel.
   8 Stern knee.
   9 Stern-post.
  10 Rudder.
  11 Bilge streaks.
  12 First streak under the wales.
  13 Apron.
  14 Lower apron.
  15 Fore frame.
  16 After frame.
  17 Wales.
  18 Waist.
  19 Plank-shear.
  20 Timber-heads.
  21 Stanchions.
  22 Rail.
  23 Knight-heads.
  24 Cathead.
  25 Fashion timbers.
  26 Transoms.
  27 Quarter pieces.

B. THE INSIDE OF THE STERN.

   1 Keelson.
   2 Pointers.
   3 Chock.
   4 Transoms.
   5 Half transoms.
   6 Main transom.
   7 Quarter timbers.
   8 Transom knees.
   9 Horn timbers.
  10 Counter-timber knee.
  11 Stern-post.
  12 Rudder-head.
  13 Counter timbers.
  14 Upper-deck clamp.

C. THE INSIDE OF THE BOWS.

   1 Keelson.
   2 Pointers.
   3 Step for the mast.
   4 Breast-hook.
   5 Lower-deck breast-hook.
   6 Forward beam.
   7 Upper-deck clamp.
   8 Knight-heads.
   9 Hawse timbers.
  10 Bow timbers.
  11 Apron of the stem.

D. THE TIMBERS.

   1 Keelson.
   2 Floor timbers.
   3 Naval timbers or ground futtocks.
   4 Lower futtocks.
   5 Middle futtocks.
   6 Upper futtocks.
   7 Top timbers.
   8 Half timbers, or half top-timbers.


PLATE IV.

EXPLANATIONS.

SHIP.--A ship is square-rigged throughout; that is, she has tops, and
carries square sails on all three of her masts.

BARK.--A bark is square-rigged at her fore and main masts, and differs
from a ship in having no top, and carrying only fore-and-aft sails at
her mizzenmast.

BRIG.--A full-rigged brig is square-rigged at both her masts.

HERMAPHRODITE BRIG.--An hermaphrodite brig is square-rigged at her
foremast; but has no top, and only fore-and-aft sails at her main mast.

TOPSAIL SCHOONER.--A topsail schooner has no tops at her foremast, and
is fore-and-aft rigged at her mainmast. She differs from an
hermaphrodite brig in that she is not properly square-rigged at her
foremast, having no top, and carrying a fore-and-aft foresail, in stead
of a square foresail and a spencer.

FORE-AND-AFT SCHOONER.--A fore-and-aft schooner is fore-and-aft rigged
throughout, differing from a topsail schooner in that the latter
carries small square sails aloft at the fore.

SLOOP.--A sloop has one mast, fore-and-aft rigged.

HERMAPHRODITE BRIGS sometimes carry small square sails aloft at the
main; in which case they are called BRIGANTINES, and differ from a
FULL-RIGGED BRIG in that they have no top at the mainmast, and carry a
fore-and-aft mainsail instead of a square mainsail and trysail. Some
TOPSAIL SCHOONERS carry small square sails aloft at the main as well as
the fore; being in other respects fore-and-aft rigged. They are then
called MAIN TOPSAIL SCHOONERS.


[Illustration: Plate IV.

Ship

Bark

Full-rigged Brig

Hermaphrodite Brig

Top-sail Schooner

Fore & aft Schooner

Sloop]




PART I.




CHAPTER I.

GENERAL RULES AND OBSERVATIONS.

Construction of vessels. Tonnage and carriage of merchant vessels.
Proportions of the spars. Placing the masts. Size of anchors and
cables. Lead-lines. Log-line. Ballast and lading.


CONSTRUCTION OF VESSELS.--As merchant vessels of the larger class are
now built in the United States, the extreme length of deck, from the
after part of the stern-post to the fore part of the stem, is from four
and a half to four and three fourths that of the beam, at its widest
part. The Damascus, of 700 tons' measurement, built at Boston in 1839,
and considered a fair specimen of our best freighting vessels, had 150
feet from stem to stern-post, and 32 feet 6 inches extreme breadth. The
Rajah, of 530 tons, built at Boston in 1837, had 140 feet length, and
30 feet beam;--being each in length about four and six tenths their
beam.

A great contrast to this proportion is exhibited in the most recent
statistics (1841) of vessels of the same tonnage in the English navy;
as the following table will show.

                          Tons.   Deck.      Beam.      Proportion.
                {Dido      734   120 ft.  37 ft. 6 in.     3.20
       English  {Pilot     492   105      33     6         3.13
        Navy.   {Alert     358    95      30     4         3.16

    American    {Damascus  694   150      32     6         4.60
  Merchantmen.  {Rajah     531   140      30     0         4.66

These may, perhaps, be considered the extremes of ship-building; and
between these there is every grade of difference.

TONNAGE AND CARRIAGE OF MERCHANT VESSELS.--The amount a vessel will
carry in proportion to her tonnage, depends upon whether, and to what
extent, she is full or sharp built. A sharp-built vessel of 300 tons'
measurement, will carry just about her tonnage of measurement goods. A
sharp-built vessel of 200 tons or under would probably carry less than
her measurement; if over 400 tons, she would increase gradually to
fifty per cent. above her measurement. A sharp-built vessel of 600
tons, is generally rated at 900 tons carriage. A full-built vessel of
300 tons, after the latest model of American freighting vessels, will
carry 525 tons, or seventy-five per cent. above her measurement; and
one of 500 tons would carry full double her measurement.

The following table may give a pretty fair average.

          TONS OF MEASUREMENT GOODS.

  Tonnage.      Full built.       Sharp built.
    300         (.75)  525         (.00) 300
    400         (.80)  725         (.40) 560
    500        (1.00) 1000         (.50) 750
    600        (1.33) 1400         (.50) 900

PROPORTIONS OF SPARS.--There is no particular rule for sparring
merchant vessels; some being light, and others heavy sparred; and some
having long topmasts and short lower masts, and others the reverse. The
prevailing custom now is, to spar them lightly; the main yard being a
little less than double the beam; and the others proportioned by the
main. Most merchant vessels now have the yards at the fore and main of
the same size, for convenience in shifting sails; so that the same
topsail may be bent on either yard.

The following table, taken from the "Seamen's Manual," will show the
average proportions of the spars of merchant vessels of the largest
class, as formerly built.

  Main-mast, two and a half times the ship's beam.
  Fore-mast, eight ninths of the main-mast.
  Mizzen-mast, five sixths of the main-mast.
  Bowsprit, two thirds of the main-mast.
  Topmasts, three fifths of the lower masts.
  Topgallant masts, one half the length of their topmasts.
  Jib-boom, the length of the bowsprit.
  Main-yard, twice the beam.
  Fore-yard, seven eighths of the main-yard.
  Maintopsail-yard, two thirds of the main-yard.
  Foretopsail-yard, two thirds of the fore-yard.
  Crossjack-yard, the length of the maintopsail-yard.
  Topgallant-yards, two thirds of the topsail-yards.
  Mizzentopsail-yard, the length of the maintopgallant-yard.
  Royal-yards, two thirds of the topgallant-yards.
  Spritsail-yard, five sixths of the foretopsail-yard.
  Spanker-boom, the length of the maintopsail-yard.
  Spanker-gaff, two thirds of the boom.

For the thickness of the spars, the same book allows for the lower
masts one inch and a quarter diameter at the partners, for every three
feet of length; and nine tenths in the middle and two thirds under the
hounds, for every inch at the partners. For the yards, one inch at the
slings, and half an inch at the yard-arms, within the squares, for
every four feet of the length. For the breadth of the maintop, one half
of the beam, and of the foretop, eight ninths of the maintop.

The following are the proportions of the spars of the ship Damascus,
before mentioned, built in 1839.

  Main-mast              74 ft.  Head 11 ft. 6 in.         Size 26     in.
  Fore-mast              70 ft.  Head 11 ft. 6 in.         Size 25     in.
  Mizzen-mast            68 ft.  Head  8 ft. 6 in.         Size 18     in.
  Main and fore topmasts 41 ft.  Head  6 ft. 6 in.         Size 14-1/2 in.
  Mizzen topmast         32 ft.  Head  5 ft.               Size  9-1/2 in.
  Main topgallant-mast   23 ft. (15 ft. with 2 feet head.) Size  9-1/2 in.
  Fore topgallant-mast   21 ft.  14 ft. with 2 feet head.) Size  9-1/2 in.
  Mizzen topgallant-mast 17 ft.  11 ft. with 18 in. with 2 feet head.)
  Main and fore yards    60 ft. yard-arms 2 ft. 6 in.
  Main and fore topsail yards 48 ft. yard-arms 3 ft. 6 in.
  Main topgallant yard        37 ft. yard-arms 2 ft.
  Fore topgallant yard        34 ft. yard-arms 2 ft.
  Main royal yard             27 ft. yard-arms 1 ft. 6 in.
  Fore royal yard             24 ft. yard-arms 1 ft. 6 in.
  Main skysail yard           17 ft.
  Fore skysail yard           15 ft.
  Cross-jack yard             44 ft. yard-arms 2 ft.
  Mizzen topsail yard         35 ft. yard-arms 2 ft. 9 in.
  Mizzen topgallant yard      25 ft. yard-arms 1 ft. 6 in.
  Mizzen royal yard           16 ft.
  Mizzen skysail yard         10 ft.
  Bowsprit, out-board    27 ft.                            Size 26 in.
  Jib-boom               42 ft.  Head 3 ft.                Size 14-1/2 in.
  Flying jib-boom        40 ft.  Head 3 ft. 6 in.
  Main pole              12 ft., 10 above royal-mast, 5 in. in cap.
  Fore pole              11 ft.,  9 above royal-mast, 4-1/2 in. in cap.
  Mizzen pole             9 ft.,  7 above royal-mast
  Spanker-boom           40 ft.
  Spanker-gaff           30 ft.
  Swinging-booms         40 ft.
  Topmast studdingsail-booms    34 ft.
  Topgallant studdingsail-booms 27 ft., yards for do. 17 ft.

PLACING THE MASTS.--For a full-built ship, take the ship's extreme
length and divide it into sevenths. Place the foremast one seventh of
this length from the stem; the mainmast three sevenths from the
foremast, and the mizzenmast two sevenths from the mainmast. If a
vessel is sharp-built, and her stem and stern-post rake, her foremast
should be further aft, and her mizzenmast further forward, than the
rule of sevenths would give. A common rule for placing the foremast, is
to deduct three fifths of a ship's beam from her length, for the
curvature of the keel forward, which is called the _keel-stroke_, and
place the mast next abaft the keel-stroke.

SIZE OF ANCHORS AND CABLES.--Various rules have been adopted for the
weight of a ship's anchors. A vessel of 100 tons will generally have a
best bower of 6 cwt. and a small bower of 5 cwt.; the weight of both
being eleven pounds to a ton of the vessel. As a vessel increases in
size, the proportion diminishes. A vessel of 700 tons will usually
carry a best bower of 27 cwt. and a small bower of 24 cwt.; the weight
of both being seven and a half pounds to a ton of the vessel. The
_stream_ should be a little more than one third the weight of the best
bower. The anchor-stock should be the length of the shank; its diameter
should be half that of the ring, and its thickness one inch at the
middle and half an inch at each end for every foot in length. Chain
cables are usually ninety fathoms in length, for large-sized vessels,
and sixty for small vessels, as schooners and sloops. The regulation of
the United States Navy for chain cables, is one inch and a half for a
sloop of war, and one and a quarter for brigs and schooners. In the
merchant service, a ship of 400 tons would probably have a best bower
cable of one and five sixths, and a working bower of one and a quarter
inches. A ship of 700 tons would have a best bower of one and five
eighths, and a working bower of one and a half inches. Chain cables
have a shackle at every fifteen fathoms, and one swivel at the first
shackle. Some have two swivels; and formerly they were made with a
swivel between each shackle.

LEAD-LINES.--The _hand-lead_ weighs usually seven pounds, and the
hand-line is from twenty to thirty fathoms in length. The
_deep-sea-lead_ (pro. dipsey) weighs from fourteen to eighteen or
twenty pounds; and the deep-sea-line is from ninety to one hundred and
ten fathoms. The proper way to mark a hand-line is, black leather at 2
and 3 fathoms; white rag at 5; red rag at 7; wide strip of leather,
with a hole in it, at 10; and 13, 15 and 17 marked like 3, 5 and 7; two
knots at 20; 3 at 30; and 4 at 40; with single pieces of cord at 25 and
35.

The deep-sea-line has one knot at 20 fathoms, and an additional knot at
every 10 fathoms, with single knots at each intermediate 5 fathoms. It
sometimes has a strip of leather at 10 fathoms, and from 3 to 10 is
marked like the hand-line.

LOG-LINE.--The rate of a ship's sailing is measured by a log-line and a
half-minute glass. The line is marked with a knot for each mile; the
real distance between each knot being, however, 1/120 of a mile, since
a half-minute is 1/120 of an hour. A knot being thus the same portion
of a mile that a half-minute is of an hour, the number of knots carried
off while the glass is running out will show the number of miles the
vessel goes in an hour. Many glasses, however, are made for
twenty-eight seconds, which, of course, reduces the number of feet for
a knot to forty-seven and six tenths. But as the line is liable to
stretch and the glass to be affected by the weather, in order to avoid
all danger of a vessel's overrunning her reckoning, and to be on the
safe side, it is recommended to mark forty-five feet to a knot for a
twenty-eight second glass. About ten fathoms is left unmarked next the
chip, called _stray-line_. The object of this is that the chip may get
out of the eddy under the stern, before the measuring begins. The end
of the stray-line is marked by a white rag, and the first knot is
forty-five or forty-seven feet from the rag. A single piece of cord or
twine is put into the line for the first knot, one knot for the second,
two for the fourth, three for the sixth, and so on, a single piece of
cord being put in at the intermediate knots.

BALLAST AND LADING.--A ship's behavior, as the phrase is, depends as
much upon the manner in which she is loaded and ballasted, as upon her
model. It is said that a vessel may be prevented from rolling heavily,
if, when the ballast is iron, it is stowed up to the floor-heads;
because this will bring the ship back, after she has inclined, with
less violence, and will act upon a point but little distant from the
centre of gravity, and not interfere with her stiff carrying of sail.
The cargo should be stowed with the weightier materials as near as
possible to the centre of gravity, and high or low, according to the
build of the vessel. If the vessel is full and low built, the heavy
articles should be stowed high up, that the centre of gravity may be
raised and the vessel kept from rolling too much, and from being too
laborsome. But a narrow, high-built vessel should have the heavy
articles stowed low and near the keelson, which will tend to keep her
from being crank, and enable her to carry sail to more advantage.




CHAPTER II.

CUTTING AND FITTING STANDING RIGGING.

Measuring and cutting lower rigging and lower fore-and-aft stays.
Fitting the same. Measuring, cutting, and fitting topmast rigging,
stays, and backstays. Jib, topgallant, and royal stays. Rattling down
rigging. Cutting and fitting lifts, foot-ropes, brace-block straps, and
pennants. Breast-backstays.


CUTTING LOWER RIGGING.--Draw a line from the side of the partners
abreast of the mast, on the deck, parallel to the channels, and to
extend as far aft as they do. On this line mark the places of each
dead-eye, corresponding to their places against the channels. Send a
line up to the mast-head, and fasten it to the mast by a nail above the
bibbs, in a range with the centre of the mast, and opposite to the side
the channel line is drawn upon. Then take the bight of the line around
the forward part of the mast, and fasten it to the mast by a nail,
opposite the first nail, so that the part between the nails will be
half the circumference of the mast-head; then take the line down to the
mark on the channel line for the forward dead-eye, and mark it as
before; and so on, until you have got the distance between the mast and
each mark on the channel line. Now cast off the line from the
mast-head, and the distance between the end of the line and each mark
will give you the length of each shroud from the lower part of the
mast-head. And, to make an allowance for one pair of shrouds overlaying
another, you may increase the length of the pair put on second, that
is, the larboard forward ones, by twice the diameter of the rigging;
the third pair by four times; and so on.

The size of the lower rigging should be as much as eight and a half
inches for vessels of seven or eight hundred tons, and from seven and a
half to eight for smaller vessels, over three hundred tons.

For the length of the fore, main, and mizzen stays and spring-stays,
take the distance from the after part of the mast-head to their hearts,
or to the place where they are set up, adding once the length of the
mast-head for the collar.

The standing stays should be once and half the circumference of the
shrouds.

FITTING LOWER RIGGING.--Get it on a stretch, and divide each pair of
shrouds into thirds, and mark the centre of the middle third. Tar,
worm, parcel and serve the middle third. Parcel _with_ the lay of the
rope, working toward the centre; and serve _against_ the lay, beginning
where you left off parcelling. Serve as taut as possible. In some
vessels the outer thirds of the swifters are served; but matting and
battens are neater and more generally used.

Formerly the middle third was parcelled over the service, below the
wake of the futtock staff. Mark an eye at the centre of the middle
third, by seizing the parts together with a round seizing. The eye of
the pair of shrouds that goes on first should be once and a quarter the
circumference of the mast-head; and make each of the others in
succession the breadth of a seizing larger than the one below it.
Parcel the score of the dead-eye, and heave the shroud taut round it,
turning in _with_ the sun, if right-hand-laid rope, and _against_ the
sun, if hawser-laid; then pass the throat seizing with nine or ten
turns, the outer turns being slacker than the middle ones. Pass the
quarter seizings half way to the end, and then the end seizings, and
cap the shroud, well tarred under the cap. Make a Matthew Walker knot
in one end of the lanyard, reeve the other end _out_ through the
dead-eye of the shroud, beginning at the side of the dead-eye upon
which the end of the shroud comes, and _in_ through the dead-eye in the
channels, so that the hauling part of the lanyard may come in-board and
on the same side with the standing part of the shroud. If the shroud is
right-hand-laid rope, the standing part of the shroud will be aft on
the starboard, and forward on the larboard side; and the reverse, if
hawser-laid.

The neatest way of setting up the lower fore-and-aft stays, is by
reeving them _down_ through a bull's eye, with tarred parcelling upon
the thimble, and setting them up on their ends, with three or four
seizings. The collar of the stay is the length of the mast-head, and is
leathered over the service. The service should go beyond the wake of
the foot of the topsail, and the main-stay should be served in the wake
of the foremast. The main and spring stays usually pass on different
sides of the foremast, and set up at the hawse-pieces.

The bolsters under the eyes of the rigging should always be covered
with tarred parcelling, marled on.

The starboard forward shroud goes on first; then the larboard; and so
on. The fore stay and spring stay go over the shrouds; and the head
stays always go over the backstays.

CUTTING AND FITTING TOPMAST RIGGING.--For the forward shroud, measure
from the hounds of the topmast down to the after part of the lower
trestle-trees, and add to that length half the circumference of the
mast-head at the hounds. The eye is once and a quarter the
circumference of the mast-head. The topmast rigging in size should be
three fifths of the lower rigging. For the topmast backstays, measure
the distance from the hounds of the mast down to the centre of the
deck, abreast of their dead-eyes in the channels, and add to this
length one half the circumference of the mast-head. Add to the length
of the larboard pair, which goes on last, twice the diameter of the
rope. The size of the fore and main topmast backstays is generally one
quarter less than that of the lower rigging; and that of the mizzen
topmast backstays the same as that of the main topmast rigging. The
size of the topmast stays should be once and a quarter that of the
rigging. The topmast rigging is fitted in the same manner as the lower.
The backstays should be leathered in the wake of the tops and lower
yards. The breast-backstays are turned in upon blocks instead of
dead-eyes, and set up with a luff purchase. The fore topmast stay sets
up on the starboard, and the spring stay on the larboard side of the
bowsprit.

All the fore-and-aft stays are now set up on their ends, and should be
leathered in their nips, as well as in their eyes.

The main topmast stay goes through a heart or thimble at the
foremast-head, or through a hole in the cap, and sets up on deck or in
the top; and the mizzen topmast stay sets up at the mainmast-head,
above the rigging.

JIB, TOPGALLANT, AND ROYAL RIGGING.--The jib stay sets up on its end on
the larboard side of the head, and is served ten feet from the boom,
and its collar is leathered like that of the topmast stay. The gaub
lines or back ropes go from the martingale in-board. The guys are
fitted in pairs, rove through straps or snatches on the spritsail yard,
and set up to eye-bolts inside of or abaft the cat-heads. The
foot-ropes are three quarters the length of the whole boom, and go over
the boom-end with a cut splice. Overhand knots or Turks-heads should be
taken in them at equal distances, to prevent the men from slipping,
when laying out upon them.

The most usual method of fitting topgallant rigging in merchantmen, is
to reeve it through holes in the horns of the cross-trees, then pass it
between the topmast shrouds over the futtock staff, and set it up at an
iron band round the topmast, just below the sheave-hole; or else down
into the top, and set it up there. To get the length of the starboard
forward shroud, measure from the topgallant mast-head to the heel of
the topmast, and add one half the circumference of the topgallant
mast-head. Its size should be about five sevenths of the topmast
rigging. Each pair of shrouds should be served below the futtock
staves. They are fitted like the topmast shrouds. The fore-and-aft
stays of long topgallant masts go with eyes, and are served and
leathered in the wake of the foot of the sails. The fore topgallant
stay leads in on the starboard side of the bowsprit, and sets up to a
bolt at the hawse-piece; the main leads through a chock on the after
part of the fore topmast cross-trees, and sets up in the top; and the
mizzen usually through a thimble on the main cap, and sets up on its
end.

The topgallant backstays set up on their end, or with lanyards in the
channels; and for their length, measure from the mast-head to the
centre of the deck, abreast the bolt in the channels.

The royal shrouds, backstays, and fore-and-aft stays, are fitted like
those of the topgallant masts, and bear the same proportion to them
that the topgallant bear to the topmast. The fore royal stay reeves
through the outer sheave-hole of the flying jib-boom, and comes in on
the larboard side; the main through a thimble at the fore
jack-cross-trees; and the mizzen through a thimble at the maintopmast
cap. The flying jib-stay goes in on the starboard side, and sets up
like the jib-stay. The gear of the flying jib-boom is fitted like that
of the jib-boom.

RATLING.--Swift the rigging well in, and lash handspikes or boat's oars
outside at convenient distances, parallel with the shear-pole. Splice a
small eye in the end of the ratlin, and seize it with yarns to the
after shroud on the starboard side and to the forward on the larboard,
so that the hitches may go _with_ the sun. Take a clove hitch round
each shroud, hauling well taut, and seize the eye of the other end to
the shroud. The ratlins of the lower rigging should be thirteen, and of
the topmast rigging eleven inches apart, and all square with the
shear-pole.

STANDING RIGGING OF THE YARDS.--The first thing to go upon the lower
yard-arm, next the shoulder, is the head-earing strap; the next, the
foot-ropes; next, the brace-block; and lastly, the lift. The foot-ropes
go with an eye over the yard-arm, are rove through thimbles in the end
of the stirrups, (sometimes with Turks-heads, to prevent their
slipping,) and are lashed to bolts or thimbles, but now usually to the
iron trusses. The stirrups fit to staples in the yard, with an
eye-splice. The lifts should be single, and fitted with an eye over the
yard-arm, and lead through a single block at the mast-head, and set up
by a gun or luff tackle purchase, with the double block hooked to a
thimble or turned in at the end, and the lower block to an eye-bolt in
the deck. Instead of brace-blocks on the fore and main yards,
brace-pennants fitted over the yard-arm with an eye are neater. The
latest and neatest style of rigging lower yards is to have a strong
iron band with eyes and thimbles round each yard-arm, close to the
shoulder; and then fit the lift, foot-rope, and brace-pennant, each to
one of these eyes, with an eye-splice round the thimble or with a hook.
The lower lifts now, for the most part, cross each other over a saddle
upon the cap, instead of going through blocks.

The inner ends of the foot-ropes to the topsail, topgallant and royal
yards, cross each other at the slings; and on the topsail yard there
are Flemish-horses, spliced round thimbles on the boom-iron, and the
other end seized to the yard, crossing the foot-rope. A neater mode is
to hook the outer end of the Flemish-horse, so that it may be unhooked
and furled in with the sails when in port. Next to the foot-ropes go on
the brace-blocks, and lastly, the lifts. The rigging to the topgallant
and royal yards is fitted similarly to that upon the topsail, except
that there is nothing over the yard-arms but foot-rope, brace and lift.
The brace to the royal yard fits with an eye. The reef-tackle,
studding-sail halyard, and other temporary blocks, are seized to the
lower and topsail yard-arms by open straps, so that they may be removed
without taking off the lift. The topgallant studding-sail halyard block
is often hooked to the boom-iron, under the yard.

The foot-ropes to the spanker-boom should be half the length of the
boom, going over the end with a splice, covered with canvass, and
coming in one third of the way to the jaws, and seized to the boom by a
rose-seizing through an eye-splice. The next to go over the boom-end
are the guys, which are fitted with a cut-splice covered with canvass,
and have a single block turned in at their other ends. To these single
blocks are luff or gun-tackle purchases, going to the main
brace-bumpkin. Their length should be two fifths that of the boom. The
topping-lifts are usually hooked into a band or spliced into bolts
about one quarter the distance from the outer end of the boom, and
reeve through single blocks under the top, with a double or single
block at their lower ends.

All the splices and seizings of the standing rigging should be covered
with canvass, if possible, except in the channels and about the head,
where they are too much exposed to the washing of water. A vessel looks
much neater for having the ends of the rigging, where eyes are spliced,
or where they are set up on their ends aloft or on deck, covered with
canvass, and painted white or black, according to the place where they
are. The lanyards and dead-eyes of the smaller rigging which sets up in
the top may also be covered with canvass. The lanyards, dead-eyes, and
turnings-in of the rigging in the channels, should always be protected
by scotchmen when at sea, and the forward shroud should be matted or
battened all the way up to the futtock staves.

In some smaller merchantmen the lower rigging is not infrequently set
up upon its end to bolts in the rail. This is very inconvenient on many
accounts, especially as all the seizings have to be come up with, and
the nip of the shroud altered, whenever it is at all necessary to set
them taut. This soon defaces and wears out the ends; while, with
dead-eyes, only the lanyards have to be come up with. Some vessels set
up their lower rigging with dead-eyes upon the rail. This is convenient
in setting them up in bad weather, but does not give so much spread as
when set up in the channels, and presents a more complicated surface to
the eye. If the rigging is fitted in this way, you must deduct the
height of the rail above the deck from the measure before given for
cutting it.

BREAST-BACKSTAYS.--It is not usual, now, for merchant vessels to carry
topmast breast-backstays. If they are carried, they are spread by
out-riggers from the top. Topgallant and royal breast-backstays are
used, and are of great assistance in sailing on the wind. There are
various ways of rigging them out, of which the following is suggested
as a neat and convenient one. Have a spar fitted for an out-rigger,
about the size of one of the horns of the cross-trees, with three holes
bored in it, two near to one end, and the third a little the other side
of the middle. Place it upon the after horn of the cross-tree, with the
last-mentioned hole over the hole in the end of the horn of the
cross-tree, and let the after topgallant shroud reeve through it. Reeve
the topgallant and royal breast-backstays through the outer holes, and
set them up by a gun-tackle purchase, in the channels.[1] The inner end
of the out-rigger should fit to a cleat, and be lashed to the
cross-tree by a lanyard. When the breast-backstays are to be rigged in,
cast off the lanyard, and let the out-rigger slue round the topgallant
shroud for a pivot, the inner end going aft, and the outer end, with
the backstays, resting against the forward shroud. One of these
out-riggers should be fitted on each side, and all trouble of shifting
over, and rigging out by purchase, will be avoided.

          [1] The royal breast-backstay may be used as the fall of the
          purchase.




CHAPTER III.

FITTING AND REEVING RUNNING RIGGING.

Fore braces. Main braces. Cross-jack braces. Fore, main, and mizzen
topsail braces. Fore, main, and mizzen topgallant and royal braces.
Trusses. Topsail tyes and halyards. Topgallant and royal halyards. Peak
and throat halyards. Spanker brails. Fore and main tacks and sheets.
Topsail, topgallant and royal sheets and clewlines. Reef-tackles.
Clew-garnets. Fore and main buntlines, leechlines, and slablines.
Topsail clewlines and buntlines. Bowlines.


To reeve a brace, begin on deck, and reeve to where the standing part
is made fast. The _fore braces_ reeve _up_ through a block on the
mainmast just below the rigging, _down_ or _in_ through the brace-block
on the yard or at the end of the pennant, and the standing part is
brought through the cheeks of the mast with a knot inside. The neatest
way for reeving the _main brace_ is _out_ through a single block on the
brace-bumpkin, _out_ through the brace-pennant-block, _in_ through an
outer block on the bumpkin, and seized to the strap of the pennant.
Another way is _out_ through the bumpkin block, _out_ or _down_ through
the pennant block, and secure the end to the bumpkin or to the
fashion-piece below.

The _cross-jack braces_ reeve _up_ through blocks on the after shroud
of the main rigging, _up_ through blocks on the yard, one third of the
way in from the yard-arm, and are seized to a bolt in the mainmast, or
to the after shroud again.

The _fore topsail braces_ reeve _up_ through the blocks secured to the
bibbs at the mainmast-head, _in_ through the span-block at the collar
of the main stay, _up_ through the block on the yard, and are seized to
the main topmast-head; or else _up_ through a block at the
topmast-head, down through the brace-block on the yard, and are seized
to the collar of the main stay. The last way is the best. The _main
topsail braces_ are rove through span-blocks at the mizzen-mast, below
the top, _up_ through the blocks on the yard, and are seized to the
mizzen topmast-head; or else _up_ through a block at the
mizzen-mast-head, _down_ through the block on the yard, and secured to
the mizzen-mast. The first way is the best. The _mizzen topsail braces_
reeve _up_ through the leading blocks or fair-leaders on the main
rigging, _up_ through blocks at the mainmast-head, or at the after part
of the top, _up_ through the yard blocks, and are seized to the cap.

The _fore_ and _main topgallant braces_ are rove _up_ through blocks
under the topmast cross-trees, _in_ through span-blocks on the topmast
stays, just below their collars, _up_ through the blocks on the yards,
and the main are usually seized to the head of the mizzen topgallant
mast, and the fore to the topmast stay, by the span-block. The _mizzen
topgallant braces_ generally go single, through a block at the after
part of the main top-mast cross-trees. The _royal braces_ go single:
the _fore_, through a block at the main topgallant mast-head; the
_main_, through one at the mizzen topgallant mast-head; and the
_mizzen_, through a block at the after part of the main topmast
cross-trees.

HALYARDS.--The _lower yards_ are now hung by patent iron trusses, which
allow the yard to be moved in any direction; topped up or braced. The
_topsail yards_ have chain tyes, which are hooked to the slings of the
yard, and rove through the sheave-hole at the mast-head. The other end
of the tye hooks to a block. Through this block a chain runner leads,
with its standing part hooked to an eye-bolt in the trestle-tree, and
with the upper halyard-block hooked to its other end. The halyards
should be a luff purchase, the fly-block being the double block, and
the single block being hooked in the channels. Sometimes they are a
gun-tackle purchase, with two large single blocks. The lower block of
the mizzen topsail halyards is usually in the mizzen-top, the fall
coming down on deck.

The _fore_ and _mizzen topsail halyards_ come down to port, and the
main to the starboard. The _topgallant halyards_ come down on opposite
sides from the topsail halyards; though the fore and main usually come
down by the side of the masts. The fore and main topgallant halyards
sometimes hoist with a gun-tackle purchase, but the mizzen and all the
royal halyards are single.

The _throat and peak halyards_ of the spanker are fitted in the
following manner. The outer peak halyard block is put on the gaff, one
third of its length from the outer end, or a very little, if any,
within the leech of the sail; and the inner one, two thirds in. The
blocks are fitted round the gaff with grommet straps, and are kept in
their places by cleats. The double block of the peak halyards is
strapped to the bolt in the after part of the mizzen cap, and the
halyards are rove _up_ through this, _in_ through the blocks on the
gaff, the inner one first, the standing part made fast to the double
block, and the fall coming on deck. The upper block of the throat
halyards is secured under the cap, and the lower block is hooked to an
eye-bolt on the jaws of the gaff. This is a two-fold tackle.

THE SPANKER BRAILS.--The _peak brails_ reeve through single blocks on
the gaff, two on each side, generally span-blocks, and then through the
throat brail blocks, as leaders, to the deck. The _throat brails_ reeve
through two triple blocks strapped to eye-bolts under the jaws of the
gaff, one on each side, through the two other sheaves of which the peak
brails lead. Each brail is a single rope, middled at the leech of the
sail.

TACKS, SHEETS, CLEWLINES, &C.--It is much more convenient to have the
tack and sheet blocks of the courses fastened to the clews of the
courses by hooks. Then they can be unhooked when the sail is furled,
and, in light weather, a single rope with a hook, called a _lazy
sheet_, can be used, instead of the heavy tacks and sheets with their
blocks. This is also much more convenient in clewing up. The _main
tack_ is rove _aft_ through the block in the waterways, _forward_
through the block on the sail, and the standing part hooks to the block
on deck. The _fore tack_ goes through a block on the bumpkin. The
_sheets_ of the courses have the after block hooked to an eye-bolt in
the side, abaft the channels, and the forward one hooked to the clew of
the sail, the running part reeving through a sheave-hole in the rail.
The sheets of all the square sails but the courses run from the clew of
the sail, through sheave-holes in the yard-arms, through the quarter
blocks, down on deck. The _topsail sheets_ are chain, are clasped to
the clews of the sail, and are fitted with a gun-tackle purchase at the
foot of the mast. The _topgallant_ and _royal sheets_ are single. The
_topsail_ and _topgallant clewlines_ reeve through the quarter-blocks.
The _royal clewlines_ are single, and the topsail and topgallant are a
gun-tackle purchase.

The _reef-tackles_ of the topsails reeve _up_ through blocks on the
lower rigging, or futtock shrouds, _down_ through the block on the
yard, down the leech of the sail and through the block on the leech,
and are made fast to the yard on their own parts, with a clinch,
outside of everything.

The _clew-garnets_ reeve _out_ through blocks under the quarters of the
yard, then _up_ through blocks at the clew, and the standing part is
made fast to the yard, to the block, or to a strap. The _buntlines_ of
the courses reeve through double or triple blocks under the forward
part of the top, down forward of the sail, sometimes through thimbles
in the first reef-band, and are clinched to the foot of the sail. The
_leechlines_ reeve through single blocks on the yard, and are clinched
to the leech of the sail. The _slabline_ is a small rope rove through a
block under the slings of the yard, and clinched to the foot of the
sail. This is not much used in merchant vessels. The _topsail
clewlines_ lead like the clew-garnets of the courses. The _topsail
buntlines_ reeve forward through single blocks at the topmast-head,
down through the thimbles of a lizard seized to the tye, just above the
yard, and are clinched to the foot of the sail. The handiest way of
reeving the _main bowline_ is to have a single rope with the standing
part hooked near the foremast, and reeve it _out_ through a heart in
the bridle. This will answer for both sides. The _fore bowline_ may be
rove through a single block at the heel of the jib-boom and hooked to
the bridle. The bowlines to the other sails are toggled to the bridles
and lead forward. Many vessels now dispense with all the bowlines
except to the courses. This saves trouble, makes a ship look neater,
and, if the sails are well cut, they will set taut enough in the leach,
without bowlines.




CHAPTER IV.

TO RIG MASTS AND YARDS.

Rigging the shears. Taking in lower masts and bowsprit. To rig a
bowsprit. Getting the tops over the mast-heads. To send up a top-mast.
To get on a top-mast cap. To rig a jib-boom. To cross a lower yard. To
cross a topgallant yard. To send up a topgallant mast. Long, short, and
stump topgallant masts. To rig out a flying jib-boom. To cross
topgallant and royal yards. Skysail yards.


TAKING IN LOWER MASTS AND BOWSPRIT.--Shore up the beams upon which the
heels of the shears will rest, if necessary, from the keelson.
Parbuckle the shears aboard, with their heads aft. Raise their heads
upon the taffrail, cross them, and pass the shear-lashing. Lash the
upper block of a three-fold tackle under the cross, and secure the
lower block to the breast-hooks, or to a toggle in the hawse-hole. You
may also reeve and secure, in the same manner, a smaller purchase,
which shall work clear of the first. Have two forward and two after
guys clove-hitched to the shear-head, with cleats to prevent their
slipping. Get a girt-line on one shear-head and a small tackle on the
other, to slue and cant the mast. Let the fall of the main tackle come
through the middle sheave, to prevent the block's sluing in its strap.
Reeve large heel tackles to rouse the shears aft with. Put long oak
plank shoes under the heels; and, if it be necessary, clap a
thwart-ship tackle upon the two heels, or reeve a lashing, and put a
stout plank between them, and bowse taut; which will prevent too great
a strain coming upon the water-ways. Take the main tackle fall to the
capstan; heave round, haul on the forward guy and after heel tackles,
and raise the shear to an angle of about eighty degrees with the deck,
and so that the main purchase will hang plumb with the partners of the
mizzen-mast. Lash a garland to the forward part of the mast, above the
centre, and toggle the purchase to it. Heave the mast in over the
bulwarks; fit the trestle-trees and after chock; reeve girt-lines by
which men may be hoisted when the mast is in; point the mast in, and
lower away. Always take in the mizzen-mast first. Get in the main and
then the foremast in the same manner, rousing the shears forward, with
their shoes, by means of the heel tackles. Having stepped and secured
the foremast, carry the forward guys aft and rake the shears over the
bows; toggle the lower block of the main tackle to a garland lashed to
the upper part of the bowsprit inside of the centre. Put on the cap,
and carry tackles or guys from the bowsprit-head to each cat-head, and
clap on a heel tackle or guy. Heave the bowsprit, and direct it by the
small tackles and guys.

TO RIG A BOWSPRIT.--Lash collars for the fore stay, bobstays, and
bowsprit shrouds, then for the spring stay, and put on the bees for the
topmast stays; fit the man-ropes, pass the gammoning, and set up
bobstays and shrouds.

TO GET THE TOPS OVER THE MAST-HEADS.--Place the top on deck abaft the
mast; get a girt-line on each side of the mast-head, and pass the end
of each under the top, through the holes in the after part; clinch them
to their own parts, and stop them to the fore part of the top with
slip-stops. Have a guy to the fore and another to the after part of the
top. Make the ends of a span fast to the after corners of the top, and
bend a girt-line from the mast-head to the bight of the span, and stop
it to the forward part of the top. Sway away on the girt-lines. When
the fore part of the top is above the trestle-trees, cut the
span-stops, and when the after part is above them, cast off the
slip-stops. When the lubber-hole is high enough to clear the mast-head,
haul on the forward guy, and let the top hang horizontally by the
girt-lines. Lower away, place and bolt it.

The fore and main tops are sent up from abaft, and the mizzen from
forward. The tops may be got over without the span and girt-line, by
stopping the two girt-lines first rove to the middle as well as to the
fore part of the top, and cutting the upper stops first.

TO SEND UP A TOPMAST.--Get the topmast alongside, with its head
forward. Lash a top-block to the head of the lower-mast; reeve a
mast-rope through it, from aft forward, and bring the end down and
reeve it through the sheave-hole of the topmast, hitching it to its own
part a little below the topmast-head, and stopping both parts to the
mast, at intervals. Snatch the rope and sway away. As soon as the head
is through the lower cap, cast off the end of the mast-rope, letting
the mast hang by the stops, and hitch it to the staple in the other end
of the cap. Cast off the stops and sway away. Point the head of the
mast between the trestle-trees and through the hole in the lower cap,
the round hole of which must be put over the square hole of the
trestle-trees. Lash the cap to the mast, hoist away, and when high
enough, lower a little and secure the cap to the lower mast-head. (This
is when it cannot be put on by hand.) If the cross-trees are heavy,
they may be placed in the following manner. Sway away until the
topmast-head is a few feet above the lower cap. Send up the cross-trees
by girt-lines, and let the after part rest on the lower cap and the
forward part against the topmast. Lower away the topmast until the
cross-trees fall into their place, and then hoist until they rest on
the shoulders. Lash on the bolsters, get girt-lines on the cross-trees
to send up the rigging, and then put it over the mast-head, first the
shrouds, then the backstays, and lastly the head-stays. Sway the
topmast on end, fid it, and set up the rigging.

TO GET ON A TOPMAST-CAP.--In vessels of the largest class, it may be
necessary to send up the cap in the following manner, but it can
usually be got up by hand. Or it may be fitted and the rigging put on
over it. Send the cap up to the cross-trees by girt-lines, and place
the round hole of the cap over the forward hole of the cross-trees;
send aloft a topgallant studdingsail boom, and point its upper end
through the holes in the cross-trees and cap, and lash the cap to it.
Hook a tackle or girt-line to a strap on the lower end of the spar, and
sway away until the cap is over the mast-head. Slue the spar so that
the cap may come fair, lower away, and place the cap upon the
mast-head. Unlash the spar and send it down.

TO RIG OUT A JIB-BOOM.--Point the outer end through the collars of the
stays. Reeve the heel-rope through a block at the bowsprit cap, through
the sheave-hole at the heel of the boom, and secure the end to an
eye-bolt in the cap on the opposite side. Rig the boom out until the
inner sheave-hole is clear of the cap. Tar the boom-end, put on the
foot-ropes and guys, and reeve the jib stay. Hoist up the martingale
and rig it, and reeve the martingale stay and gaub-line. Rig the boom
out to its place, and set up the jib and martingale stays.

TO CROSS A LOWER YARD.--If the yard is alongside, reeve the yard rope
through the jear block at the mast-head, make it fast to the slings of
the yard, and stop it out to the yard-arm. Sway away, and cast off the
stops as the yard comes over the side, and get the yard across the
bulwarks. Lower yards are rigged now with iron trusses and
quarter-blocks, which would be fitted before rigging the yard. Seize on
the clew-garnet block, and put the rigging over the yard-arm; first the
straps for the head-earings, then the foot-ropes, then the brace blocks
or pennants, and last the eye of the lift. (The lifts, brace pennants,
and foot-ropes are now spliced or hooked into rings with thimbles on an
iron band, round the yard-arm, next the shoulders. In this way, there
is no rope of any kind round the yard-arm.) Reeve the lifts and braces,
get two large tackles from the mast-head to the quarters of the yard,
and sway away on them and on the lifts, bearing off and sluing the yard
by means of guys. Secure the yard by the iron trusses, and haul taut
lifts and braces.

TO CROSS A TOPSAIL YARD.--As topsail yards now have chain tyes, there
are no tye-blocks to seize on. The quarter-blocks are first seized on,
and the parral secured at one end, ready to be passed. A single parral
has an eye in each end, and one end is passed under the yard and over,
and the eye seized to the standing part, close to the yard. After the
yard is crossed, the other end is passed round the mast, then round the
yard, and seized in the same manner. To pass a double parral, proceed
in the same manner, except that the seizings are passed so as to leave
the eyes clear and above the standing part, and then take a short rope
with an eye in each end, pass it round the mast, and seize the eyes to
the eyes of the first long rope. The parral is wormed, served and
leathered. The parral being seized at one end, put on the head-earing
straps, the foot-ropes, Flemish horses, and brace blocks. Bend the
yard-rope to the slings, stop it out to the yard-arm, and sway away
until the yard is up and down; then put on the upper lift in the top
and the lower lift on deck, and reeve the braces. Sway away, cast off
the stops, and take in upon the lower lift as the yard rises, till the
yard is square; then haul taut lifts and braces and pass the parral.

TO SEND UP A TOPGALLANT MAST.--Most merchantmen carry _long topgallant
masts_. In these, the topgallant, royal and skysail masts are all one
stick. _A short topgallant mast_ is one which has cross-trees, and
above which a fidded royal-mast may be rigged. _A stump topgallant
mast_ has no cross-trees, or means for setting a mast above it, and is
carried only in bad weather. Some short topgallant masts are rigged
with a _withe_ on the after part of the mast-head, through which a
sliding-gunter royal-mast is run up, with its heel resting in a step on
the topmast cap.

To send up a long topgallant mast, put the jack over the topmast cap,
with a grommet upon its funnel for the eyes of the rigging to rest
upon; send up the rigging by girtlines, and put the eyes over the jack,
first the topgallant shrouds, backstays and stays, then the royal
rigging in the same order, with a grommet, then the skysail stay and
backstay, and lastly the truck. Reeve a top-rope forward through a
block at the topmast-head, through the hole in the cross-trees; through
the sheave-hole at the foot of the topgallant mast; carry it up the
other side, and make it fast to its own part at the mast-head; stop it
along the mast, and bend a guy to the heel. Sway away, and point
through the jack; put on the truck, and the skysail, royal and
topgallant rigging in their order; slue the mast so as to bring the
sheaves of the tyes fore-and-aft; cast off the end of the top-rope, the
mast hanging by the stops; make it fast to an eye-bolt on the starboard
side of the cap, and sway away. When high enough, fid the mast and set
up the rigging.

A short topgallant mast is sent up like a topmast, the cross-trees got
over in the same manner; and the fidded royal-mast is sent up like a
long topgallant mast.

TO RIG OUT A FLYING JIB-BOOM.--Ship the withe on the jib-boom end,
reeve a heel-rope through a block at the jib-boom end, and bend it to
the heel of the flying jib-boom, and stop it along, out to the end.
Haul out on the heel-rope, point through the withe, put on the rigging,
in the same order with that of the jib-boom; reeve the guys,
martingale, flying jib, royal and skysail stays; rig out, and set up
the rigging. The heel of the boom rests against the bowsprit cap, and
is lashed to the jib-boom.

The flying jib-boom should be rigged fully out before the fore
topgallant mast is swayed on end.

TO CROSS A TOPGALLANT YARD.--Seize on the parral and quarter-blocks;
reeve the yard-rope through the sheave-hole of the topgallant mast,
make it fast to the slings of the yard, and stop it out to the upper
end. Sway away, and when the upper yard-arm has reached the
topmast-head, put on the upper lift and brace; sway away again, put on
the lower lift and brace, cast off all the stops, settle the yard down
square by lifts and braces, and pass the parral lashing.

TO CROSS ROYAL YARDS.--The royal yards are crossed in the same manner
as the topgallant yards, except that in most merchantmen they would be
sent up by the halyards instead of a yard-rope. If there is not a
standing skysail, the quarter-blocks on the royal yard will be single.

SKYSAIL YARDS.--If the skysail is a standing sail, the yard is rigged
like the royal yard, with lifts and braces, and the sail is fitted with
sheets and clewlines; but if it is a flying skysail, the yard has
neither lifts nor braces, and the clews of the sail are seized out to
the royal yard-arms. There are various ways of rigging a flying
skysail, of which the following is believed to be as convenient as any.
Let the royal stay go round the mast-head, with a traveller, above the
yard, so that the stay may travel up and down the skysail mast. Seize a
thimble into the stay, close against the forward part of the grommet;
lead the skysail halyards through the thimble, and make them fast to
the centre of the yard, which will need no parral, underneath the royal
stay. Make fast the ends of two small ropes for downhauls, to the
skysail yard, about half way out on each yard-arm, and reeve them
through small cleats on the after part of the royal yard, the same
distance out on each yard-arm. These may be spliced into a single rope
below the yard, which will go through a fair-leader in the cross-trees
to the deck. By this means the skysail may be taken in or set without
the necessity of sending a man aloft. Let go the halyards and haul on
the downhaul, and the yard will be brought close down to the royal
yard. To hoist it, let go the downhaul and royal stay, and haul on the
halyards. When the royal is taken in, haul the skysail yard down with
the royal yard, and furl the sail in with the royal.




CHAPTER V.

TO SEND DOWN MASTS AND YARDS.

To send down a royal yard--a topgallant yard--a topgallant mast. To
house a topgallant mast. To send down a topmast. To rig in a jib boom.


TO SEND DOWN A ROYAL YARD.--If the sail is bent to the yard, furl it,
making the gaskets fast to the tye. Cast off the sheets and clewlines,
and make them fast to the jack. Be careful to unreeve the clewlines
through the quarter-blocks. Cast off the parral-lashing. Overhaul the
tye a little, and stop it to the yard, just outside of the
quarter-block. If stopped too far out, the yard will not hoist high
enough to get the lower lift off. Sway away on the halyards, which will
cant the yard and hoist it. When high enough, cast off the lower lift
and brace, (being careful not to let the brace go,) and make them fast
to the jack. Lower away, and as the upper yard-arm comes abreast of the
jack, clap a stop round the yard and tye, near the yard-arm, and cast
off the lift and brace, making them fast to the jack. Lower away to the
deck.

If the halyards are not single, the yard must be sent down by a
yard-rope, like the topgallant yard. In some vessels, instead of making
the sheets and clewlines fast to the jack, overhand knots are taken in
their ends, and they are let go. The sheets will run out to the
topgallant yard-arms, and the clewlines will run to the fair-leaders in
the cross-trees. In port, the main royal yard is sent down on the
starboard side, and the fore and mizzen on the larboard; but at sea,
the tye is stopped out on the lee side, and the yard sent down in any
way that is the most convenient.

TO SEND DOWN A TOPGALLANT YARD.--Cast off the sheets, bowlines,
buntlines and clewlines, and make them fast to the cross-trees. Reeve a
yard-rope through a jack-block at the mast-head, unhook the tye, cast
off the parral-lashing, bend the yard-rope to the slings of the yard by
a fisherman's bend, and stop it to the quarters of the yard. Sway away,
and take off the lifts and braces, as with the royal yard.

TO SEND DOWN A TOPGALLANT MAST.--Hook the top-block to the eye-bolt at
the larboard side of the topmast cap; reeve the mast-rope through it,
then through the sheave-hole in the foot of the topgallant mast, and
hitch its end to the eye-bolt on the starboard side of the cap. Come up
the rigging, stays and backstays, and guy the mast-head by them. Hoist
a little on the mast-rope, and take out the fid. (The fid should always
be fastened to the cross-trees or trestle-trees, by a lanyard.) Lower
away until the mast is a little short of being through the cap. Then
seize or rack together both parts of the mast-rope just above the
sheave-hole; cast off the end of the mast-rope, letting the mast hang
by the stops, and hitch it round the mast-head to its own part, below
the cap. Then lower away to the deck. If the rigging is to come on
deck, round up the mast-rope for a girtline; if it is to remain aloft,
lash it to the topmast cap, render the shrouds through the cross-trees,
and stop them up and down the topgallant rigging. Sheep-shank the stays
and backstays, and set them hand-taut. If the top-mast is also to be
sent down, take off the topmast cap and send it on deck.

TO HOUSE A TOPGALLANT MAST.--Proceed in the same manner, except that
when the mast is low enough, belay the mast-rope, pass a heel-lashing
through the fid-hole and round the topmast.

TO SEND DOWN A TOPMAST.--Hook the top-block, reeve the mast-rope
through it and through the sheave-hole in the foot of the mast, and
hitch it to the staple at the other side of the cap. Lead the fall
through a snatch-block, to the capstan. Sling the lower yard, if it is
to remain aloft, and unshackle the trusses, if they are of iron. Come
up the rigging, stays and backstays, weigh the mast, take out the fid,
and lower away. If the rigging is to remain aloft, lash the cross-trees
to the lower cap. The rigging should be stowed away snugly in the top,
and the backstays be snaked up and down the lower rigging.

TO RIG IN A JIB-BOOM.--Reeve the heel-rope (if necessary,) come up the
stay, martingale stay and guys; unreeve the jib-stay, station hands at
each guy, clear away the heel-lashing, haul in upon the guys, and light
the boom on board. In most cases the boom will come in without a
heel-rope. Make fast the eyes of the rigging to the bowsprit cap, and
haul all taut.




CHAPTER VI.

BENDING AND UNBENDING SAILS.

To bend a course. To send up a topsail by the halyards--by the
bunt-lines. To bend a topgallant sail--a royal--a jib--a spanker--a
spencer. To unbend a course--a topsail--a topgallant sail or royal--a
jib. To send down a topsail or course in a gale of wind. To bend a
topsail in a gale of wind. To bend one topsail or course, and send down
the other at the same time.


TO BEND A COURSE.--Stretch the sail across the deck, forward of the
mast and under the yard; being careful to have the after part of the
sail aft. Seize the clew-garnet blocks to the clews; also the tack and
sheet blocks, unless they go with hooks or clasps. Reeve the buntlines
through the thimbles of the first reef-band forward, if they are made
to go so, and toggle their ends to the foot of the sail, or carry them
through the eyelet-holes and clinch them to their own parts. Reeve the
clew-garnets and leechlines; carry the bights of the buntlines under
the sail, and rack them to their own parts; stop the head of the sail
to the buntlines below the rackings; put robands to each eyelet-hole in
the head of the sail; fasten the head and reef earings to their
cringles, reeving the end of the reef-earings through the head-cringle
and taking a bowline with them to their standing parts, and hitching
the head-earings to the buntlines. Sway away on the buntlines,
leechlines and clew-garnets; when the sail is up, pass the
head-earings, reeving _aft_ through the straps on the yard, and
_forward_ through the head cringle. Haul out on the earings, making the
sail square by the glut, and pass the earings round the yard, over and
under, through the head-cringle at each turn, and make the end fast
around the first turns. If the sail is new, ride down the head rope on
the yard, and freshen the earings. Make fast the head of the sail to
the jack-stay by robands, and cast the stops off the buntlines.

TO BEND A TOPSAIL.--Make fast the head and reef-earings to their
cringles, passing the end of each reef-earing through the cringle above
its own and making it fast by a bowline to its own part. Put robands to
each eyelet-hole in the head. If the sail is to be sent up by the
topsail halyards, lay it on deck abaft the foot of the mast, make it up
with its head and foot together, having the head and first reef
cringles together and out, and also the bowline cringle and the clews
out. Bight the sail in three parts on a pair of slings, having the end
of the sail that belongs on the opposite yard-arm on top. Have the
fly-block of the topsail halyards above the top, and rack the runner to
the topmast backstay or after shroud. Hook the lower block to the
slings around the sail, hoist the sail up into the top, cast off the
slings, unhook the halyards, and pass the upper end of the sail round
forward of the mast, ready for bending. (If the vessel is rolling or
pitching, with a stiff breeze, the sail may be guyed and steadied as it
goes up, by hooking a snatch-block, moused, to the slings around the
sail, passing the hauling part of the halyards through it, and through
another snatch-block on deck.) Get the clewlines, buntlines, sheets,
bowlines, and reef-tackles ready for bending, the clove hooks of the
sheets being stopped to the topmast rigging. Hook or clasp the sheets
to the clews, reeve the clewlines and reef-tackles, toggle the
bowlines, clinch or toggle the buntlines to the foot of the sail, and
stop the head to the buntlines. Hoist on the buntlines and haul out on
the reef-tackles, bringing the sail to the yard, and then pass the
head-earings and make fast the robands as for a course. If the sail is
to be sent up by the buntlines, lay the sail on the deck and forward of
the mast, overhaul the buntlines down forward of the yard, on each side
of the topmast stay and on the same side of the lower stay. Clinch the
ends to the foot of the sail, bight them around under the sail and rack
the bights to their standing parts, and stop the head of the sail to
the standing parts below the rackings. Bend one bowline to the centre
of the sail, to guy it in going aloft. Have the earings bent and
secured as before described, and the bights of the head-earings hitched
to the buntlines. Sway it up to the top, and haul the ends in on each
side of the mast; reeve the clewlines and reef-tackles, make fast the
bowlines and sheets, the ends of which, if chain, should be racked to
the topmast rigging, ready to be made fast to the clews. The gear being
bent, hoist on the buntlines, haul out on the reef-tackles, pass the
head-earings, cut the stops of the buntlines, and make fast the
robands. Middle the sail on the yard by the glut, or by the centre
cringle.

TO BEND TOPGALLANT SAILS AND ROYALS.--These are generally bent to their
yards on deck; the royals always. After being bent to the yard, they
are furled, with their clews out, ready for sending aloft. If the
topgallant sail is to be bent aloft, send it up to the topmast
cross-trees by the clewlines, or by the royal halyards; and there bend
on the sheets, clewlines, buntlines and bowlines, and bring the sail to
the yard as with a topsail.

TO BEND A JIB.--Bend the jib halyards round the body of the sail, and
the downhaul to the tack. Haul out on the downhaul, hoisting and
lowering on the halyards. Seize the tack to the boom, the hanks to the
luff of the sail, and the halyards to its head. Reeve the downhaul up
through the hanks and make it fast to the head of the sail. Seize the
middle of the sheet-pennant to the clew.

In some vessels the hanks are first seized to the sail, and the
jib-stay unrove, brought in-board, and passed down through the hanks,
as the sail is sent out, rove in its place and set up. This is more
troublesome, and wears out the jib-stay.

TO BEND A SPANKER.--Lower the gaff, and reeve the throat-rope through
the hole in the gaff under the jaws, and secure it. Sometimes the head
of the luff fits with a hook. Then haul out the head of the sail by the
peak-earing, which is passed like the head-earing of a topsail. When
the head-rope is taut, pass the lacings through the eyelet-holes, and
round the jack-stay. Seize the bights of the throat and peak brails to
the leech, at distances from the peak which will admit of the sail's
being brailed up taut along the gaff, and reeve them through their
blocks on the gaff, and at the jaws, on each side of the sail. The foot
brail is seized to the leech just above the clew. Seize the luff of the
sail to the hoops or hanks around the spanker mast, beginning with the
upper hoop and hoisting the gaff as they are secured. The tack is
hooked or seized to the boom or to the mast. Hook on the outhaul
tackle. This is usually fitted with an eye round the boom, rove through
a single block at the clew, and then through a sheave-hole in the boom.

Some spankers are bent with a peak outhaul; the head traversing on the
jack-stay of the gaff.

THE FORE AND MAIN SPENCERS are bent like the spanker, except that they
have no boom, the clew being hauled aft by a sheet, which is generally
a gun-tackle purchase, hooked to an eye-bolt in the deck.

TO UNBEND A COURSE.--Haul it up, cast off the robands, and make the
buntlines fast round the sail. Ease the earings off together, and lower
away by the buntlines and clew-garnets. At sea, the lee earing is cast
off first, rousing in the lee body of the sail, and securing it by the
earing to the buntlines.

TO UNBEND A TOPSAIL.--Clew it up, cast off the robands, secure the
buntlines round the sail, unhook the sheets, and unreeve the clewlines
and reef-tackles; ease off the earings, and lower by the buntlines.

A _top gallant sail_ is unbent in the same manner, and sent down by the
buntlines. A _royal_ is usually sent down with the yard.

TO UNBEND A JIB.--Haul it down, cast off the hank seizings and the
tack-lashing, cast off and unreeve the downhaul and make it fast round
the sail, and cast off the sheet-pennant lashings. Haul aboard by the
downhaul, hoisting clear by the halyards.

The rules above given are for a vessel in port, with squared yards. If
you are at sea and it is blowing fresh, and the topsail or course is
reefed, to send it down, you must cast off a few robands and
reef-points, and pass good stops around the sail; then secure the
buntlines also around it, and cast off all the robands, reef-points and
reef-earings. Bend a line to the lee head-earing and let it go, haul
the sail well up to windward, and make fast the lee earing to the
buntlines. Get a hauling line to the deck, forward; ease off the
weather earing, and lower away.

To bend a new topsail in a gale of wind, it has been found convenient
to make the sail up with the reef-bands together, the points all being
out fair, to pass several good stops round the sail, and send up as
before. This will present less surface to the wind. One course may be
sent up as the other goes down, by unbending the buntlines from the
foot of the old sail, passing them down between the head of the sail
and the yard, bending them to the foot of the new sail, and making the
new sail up to be sent aloft by them, as before directed. Run the new
sail up to the yard abaft the old one, and send the old one down by the
leechlines and the head-earings, bent to the topmast studdingsail
halyards, or some other convenient rope.

One topsail may be sent up by the topsail halyards, got ready for
bending, and brought to the yard, while the old one is sent down by the
buntlines.

[Illustration: PLATE V.]




CHAPTER VII.

WORK UPON RIGGING.--ROPE, KNOTS, SPLICES, BENDS AND HITCHES.

Kinds of rope. Spunyarn. Worming. Parcelling. Service. Short splice.
Long splice. Eye splice. Flemish eye. Spindle eye. Cut splice. Grommet.
Single and double wall. Matthew Walker. Single and double diamond.
Spritsail sheet knot. Stopper knot. Shroud knot. French shroud knot.
Buoy-rope knot. Half-hitches. Clove hitch. Overhand knot.
Figure-of-eight. Bowline. Running bowline. Bowline-upon-a-bight. Square
knot. Timber hitch. Rolling hitch. Blackwall hitch. Cat's paw. Sheet
bend. Fisherman's bend. Carrick bend. Bowline bend. Sheep-shank.
Selvagee. Marlin-spike hitch. Round seizing. Throat seizing. Stopping.
Nippering. Racking. Pointing. Snaking. Grafting. Foxes. Spanish foxes.
Gaskets. Sennit. To bend a buoy-rope. To pass a shear-lashing.


Those ropes in a ship which are stationary are called _standing
rigging_, as shrouds, stays, backstays, &c. Those which reeve through
blocks or sheave-holes, and are hauled and let go, are called the
_running rigging_, as braces, halyards, buntlines, clewlines, &c.

A rope is composed of threads of hemp, or other stuff. These threads
are called _yarns_. A number of these yarns twisted together form a
_strand_, and three or more strands twisted together form the rope.

The ropes in ordinary use on board a vessel are composed of three
strands, laid RIGHT HANDED, (1.) or, as it is called, _with the sun_.
Occasionally a piece of large rope will be found laid up in four
strands, also _with_ the sun. This is generally used for standing
rigging, tacks, sheets, &c., and is sometimes called _shroud-laid_.

A CABLE-LAID ROPE (2.) is composed of nine strands, and is made by
first laying them into three ropes of three strands each, _with_ the
sun, and then laying the three ropes up together into one, left-handed,
or _against_ the sun. Thus, cable-laid rope is like three small common
ropes laid up into one large one. Formerly, the ordinary three-stranded
right-hand rope was called _hawser-laid_, and the latter _cable-laid_,
and they will be found so distinguished in the books; but among
sea-faring men now, the terms _hawser-laid_ and _cable-laid_ are
applied indiscriminately to nine-strand rope, and the three stranded,
being the usual and ordinary kind of rope, has no particular name, or
is called right-hand rope.

Right-hand rope must be coiled _with_ the sun, and cable-laid rope
_against_ the sun.

SPUNYARN is made by twisting together two or more yarns taken from old
standing rigging, and is called two-yarn or three-yarn spunyarn,
according to the number of yarns of which it is composed. Junk, or old
rigging, is first unlaid into strands, and then into yarns, and the
best of these yarns made up into spunyarn, which is used for worming,
serving, seizing, &c. Every merchant vessel carries a spunyarn-winch,
for the manufacturing of this stuff, and in making it, the wheel is
turned _against_ the sun, which lays the stuff up with the sun.

WORMING a rope, is filling up the divisions between the strands, by
passing spunyarn along them, to render the surface smooth for
parcelling and serving.

PARCELLING a rope is wrapping narrow strips of canvass about it, well
tarred, in order to secure it from being injured by rain-water lodging
between the parts of the service when worn. The parcelling is put on
_with_ the lay of the rope.

SERVICE is the laying on of spunyarn, or other small stuff, in turns
round the rope, close together, and hove taut by the use of a
serving-board for small rope, and serving-mallet for large rope. Small
ropes are sometimes served without being wormed, as the crevices
between the strands are not large enough to make the surface very
uneven; but a large rope is always wormed and parcelled before being
served. The service is put on _against_ the lay of the rope.

SPLICING, is putting the ends of ropes together by opening the strands
and placing them into one another, or by putting the strands of the
ends of a rope between those of the bight.

A SHORT SPLICE. (3.) Unlay the strands for a convenient length; then
take an end in each hand, place them one within the other, and draw
them close. Hold the end of one rope and the three strands which come
from the opposite rope fast in the left hand, or, if the rope be large,
stop them down to it with a rope-yarn. Take the middle strand, which is
free, pass it _over_ the strand which is first next to it, and through
_under_ the second, and out between the second and third from it, and
haul it taut. Pass each of the six strands in the same manner; first
those on one side, and then those on the other. The same operation may
be repeated with each strand, passing each _over_ the third from it,
and _under_ the fourth, and through; or, as is more usual, after the
ends have been stuck once, untwist each strand, divide the yarns, pass
one half as above described, and cut off the other half. This tapers
the splice.

A LONG SPLICE. (4.) Unlay the ends of two ropes to a distance three or
four times greater than for a short splice, and place them within one
another as for a short splice. Unlay one strand for a considerable
distance, and fill up the interval which it leaves with the opposite
strand from the other rope, and twist the ends of these two together.
Then do the same with two more strands. The two remaining strands are
twisted together in the place where they were first crossed. Open the
two last named strands, divide in two, take an overhand knot with the
opposite halves, and lead the ends over the next strand and through the
second, as the whole strands were passed for the short splice. Cut off
the other two halves. Do the same with the others that are placed
together, dividing, knotting, and passing them in the same manner.
Before cutting off any of the half strands, the rope should be got well
upon a stretch. Sometimes the whole strands are knotted then divided,
and the half strands passed as above described.

AN EYE SPLICE. (5.) Unlay the end of a rope for a short distance, and
lay the three strands upon the standing part, so as to form an eye. Put
one end through the strand next to it. Put the next end over that
strand and through the second; and put the remaining end through the
third strand, on the other side of the rope. Taper them, as in the
short splice, by dividing the strands and sticking them again.

A FLEMISH EYE. (6.) Take the end of a rope and unlay one strand. Form
an eye by placing the two remaining ends against the standing part.
Pass the strand which has been unlaid over the end and in the intervals
round the eye, until it returns down the standing part, and lies under
the eye with the strands. The ends are then scraped down, tapered,
marled, and served over with spunyarn.

AN ARTIFICIAL OR SPINDLE EYE.--Unlay the end of a rope and open the
strands, separating each rope yarn. Take a piece of wood, the size of
the intended eye, and hitch the yarns round it. Scrape them down, marl,
parcel, and serve them. This is now usually called a FLEMISH EYE.

A CUT SPLICE. (7.) Cut a rope in two, unlay each end as for a short
splice, and place the ends of each rope against the standing part of
the other, forming an oblong eye, of the size you wish. Then pass the
ends through the strands of the standing parts, as for a short splice.

A GROMMET. (8.) Take a strand just unlaid from a rope, with all its
turns in it, and form a ring of the size you wish, by putting the end
over the standing part. Then take the long end and carry it twice round
the ring, in the crevices, following the lay, until the ring is
complete. Then take an overhand knot with the two ends, divide the
yarns, and stick them as in a long splice.

A SINGLE WALL KNOT. (9.) Unlay the end of a rope. Form a bight with one
strand, holding its end down to the standing part in your left hand.
Pass the end of the next strand round this strand. Pass the remaining
strand round the end of the second strand, and up through the bight
which was made by the first strand. Haul the ends taut carefully, one
by one.

A SINGLE WALL, CROWNED. (10.) Make the single wall as before, and lay
one end over the top of the knot. Lay the second end over the first,
and the third over the second and through the bight of the first.

A DOUBLE WALL. (11.) Make the single wall slack, and crown it, as
above. Then take one end, bring it underneath the part of the first
walling next to it, and push it up through the same bight. Do the same
with the other strands, pushing them up through two bights. Thus made,
it has a double wall and a single crown.

A DOUBLE WALL, DOUBLE CROWNED. (12.) Make the double wall, single
crowned, as above. Then lay the strands by the sides of those in the
single crown, pushing them through the same bight in the single crown,
and down through the double walling. This is sometimes called a TACK
KNOT, or a TOPSAIL SHEET KNOT.

A MATTHEW WALKER KNOT. (13.) Unlay the end of a rope. Take one strand
round the rope and through its own bight; then the next strand
underneath, through the bight of the first, and through its own bight;
and the third strand underneath, through both the other bights, and
through its own bight.

A SINGLE DIAMOND KNOT. (14.) Unlay the end of a rope for a considerable
distance, and with the strands form three bights down the side of the
rope, holding them fast with the left hand. Take the end of one strand
and pass it with the lay of the rope over the strand next to it, and up
through the bight of the third. Take the end of the second strand over
the third and up through the bight of the first. Take the end of the
third strand over the first and up through the bight of the second.
Haul taut, and lay the ends up together.

A DOUBLE DIAMOND KNOT. (15.) Make a single diamond, as above, without
laying the ends up. Follow the lead of the single knot through two
single bights, the ends coming out at the top of the knot. Lead the
last strand through two double bights. Haul taut, and lay the ends up.

A SPRITSAIL SHEET KNOT. (16.) Unlay two ends of a rope, and place the
two parts together. Make a bight with one strand. Wall the six strands
together, like a single walling made with three strands; putting the
second over the first, and the third over the second, and so on, the
sixth being passed over the fifth and through the bight of the first.
Then haul taut. It may be _crowned_ by taking two strands and laying
them over the top of the knot, and passing the other strands
alternately over and under those two, hauling them taut. It may be
_double walled_ by next passing the strands under the wallings on the
left of them, and through the small bights, when the ends will come up
for the second crowning; which is done by following the lead of the
single crowning, and pushing the ends through the single walling, as
with three strands, before described. This is often used for a _stopper
knot_.

A STOPPER KNOT.--Single wall and double wall, without crowning, and
stop the ends together.

A SHROUD KNOT.--Unlay the ends of two ropes, and place the strands in
one another, as for a short splice. Single wall the strands of one rope
round the standing part of the other, against the lay. Open the ends,
taper, marl, and serve them.

A FRENCH SHROUD KNOT.--Place the ends of two ropes as before. Lay the
ends of one rope back upon their own part, and single wall the other
three strands round the bights of the first three and the standing
part. Taper the ends, as before.

A BUOY-ROPE KNOT.--Unlay the strands of a cable-laid rope, and also the
small strands of each large strand. Lay the large ones again as before,
leaving the small ones out. Single and double wall the small strands
(as for a stopper knot) round the rope, worm them along the divisions,
and stop their ends with spunyarn.

A TURKS-HEAD. (17.) This is worked upon a rope with a piece of small
line. Take a clove-hitch slack with the line round the rope. Then take
one of the bights formed by the clove-hitch and put it over the other.
Pass the end under, and up through the bight which is underneath. Then
cross the bights again, and put the end round again, under, and up
through the bight which is underneath. After this, follow the lead, and
it will make a turban, of three parts to each cross.

TWO HALF-HITCHES. (18.) Pass the end of a rope round the standing part
and bring it up through the bight. This is a half-hitch. Take it round
again in the same manner for two half-hitches.

A CLOVE-HITCH (19.) is made by passing the end of a rope round a spar,
over, and bringing it under and round behind its standing part, over
the spar again, and up through its own part. It may then, if necessary,
be stopped or hitched to its own part: the only difference between two
half-hitches and a clove-hitch being that one is hitched round its own
standing part, and the other is hitched round a spar or another rope.

AN OVERHAND KNOT. (20.) Pass the end of a rope over the standing part,
and through the bight.

A FIGURE-OF-EIGHT. (21.) Pass the end of a rope over and round the
standing part, up over its own part, and down through the bight.

A BOWLINE KNOT. (22.) Take the end of a rope in your right hand, and
the standing part in your left. Lay the end over the standing part, and
with the left hand make a bight of the standing part over it. Take the
end under the lower standing part, up over the cross, and down through
the bight.

A RUNNING BOWLINE.--Take the end round the standing part, and make a
bowline upon its own part.

A BOWLINE UPON A BIGHT. (23.) Middle a rope, taking the two ends in
your left hand, and the bight in your right. Lay the bight over the
ends, and proceed as in making a bowline, making a small bight with
your left hand of the ends, which are kept together, over the bight
which you hold in your right hand. Pass the bight in your right hand
round under the ends and up over the cross. So far, it is like a common
bowline, only made with double rope instead of single. Then open the
bight in your right hand and carry it over the large bights, letting
them go through it, and bring it up to the cross and haul taut.

A SQUARE KNOT. (24.) Take an overhand knot round a spar. Take an end in
each hand and cross them on the same side of the standing part upon
which they came up. Pass one end round the other, and bring it up
through the bight. This is sometimes called a REEF-KNOT. If the ends
are crossed the wrong way, sailors call it a GRANNY-KNOT.

A TIMBER HITCH. (25.) Take the end of a rope round a spar, lead it
under and over the standing part, and pass two or more round-turns
round its own part.

A ROLLING HITCH.--Pass the end of a rope round a spar. Take it round a
second time, nearer to the standing part. Then carry it across the
standing part, over and round the spar, and up through the bight. A
strap or a tail-block is fastened to a rope by this hitch.

A bend, sometimes called a _rolling hitch_, is made by two round-turns
round a spar and two half-hitches round the standing part; but the name
is commonly applied to the former hitch.

A BLACKWALL HITCH. (26.) Form a bight by putting the end of a rope
across and under the standing part. Put the bight over the hook of a
tackle, letting the hook go through it, the centre of the bight resting
against the back of the hook, and the end jammed in the bight of the
hook, by the standing part of the rope.

A CAT'S PAW. (27.) Make a large bight in a rope, and spread it open,
putting one hand at one part of the bight and the other at the other,
and letting the standing part and end come together. Turn the bight
over from you, three times, and a small bight will be formed in each
hand. Bring the two small bights together, and put the hook of a tackle
through them both.

A SHEET BEND. (28.) Pass the end of a rope up through the bight of
another, round both parts of the other, and under its own part.

A FISHERMAN'S BEND. (29.) Used for bending studdingsail halyards to the
yard. Take two turns round the yard with the end. Hitch it round the
standing part and both the turns. Then hitch it round the standing part
alone.

A CARRICK BEND. (30.) Form a bight by putting the end of a rope over
its standing part. Take the end of a second rope and pass it _under_
the standing part of the first, _over_ the end, and _up_ through the
bight, _over_ its own standing part, and _down_ through the bight
again.

A BOWLINE BEND.--This is the most usual mode of bending warps, and
other long ropes or cables, together. Take a bowline in the end of one
rope, pass the end of the other through the bight, and take a bowline
with it upon its own standing part. Long lines are sometimes bent
together with half-hitches on their own standing parts, instead of
bowlines, and the ends seized strongly down.

A SHEEP-SHANK. (31.) Make two long bights in a rope, which shall
overlay one another. Take a half-hitch over the end of each bight with
the standing part which is next to it.

A SELVAGEE.--Lay rope yarns round and round in a bight, and marl them
down with spunyarn. These are used for neat block-straps, and as straps
to go round a spar for a tackle to hook into, for hoisting.

A MARLINSPIKE HITCH--Lay the marlinspike upon the seizing-stuff, and
bring the end over the standing part so as to form a bight. Lay this
bight back over the standing part, putting the marlinspike down through
the bight, under the standing part, and up through the bight again.

TO PASS A ROUND SEIZING.--Splice a small eye in the end of the stuff,
take the other end round both parts of the rope, and reeve it through
the eye. Pass a couple of turns, then take a marlinspike-hitch, and
heave them taut. Pass six, eight or ten turns in the same manner, and
heave them taut. Put the end through under these turns and bring it out
between the two last turns, or through the eye, and pass five, seven or
nine turns (one less than the lower ones) directly over these, as
riders. The riders are not hove so taut. Pass the end up through the
seizings, and take two cross turns round the whole seizing between the
two, passing the end through the last turn, and heaving taut. If the
seizing is small cordage, take a wall-knot in the end; if spunyarn, an
overhand knot. The cross turns are given up now in nearly all vessels.
After the riding turns are passed, the end is carried under the turns,
brought out at the other end, and made fast snugly to the standing part
of the rigging.

A THROAT SEIZING, where rigging is turned in, is passed and made fast
like the preceding, there being no cross turns. A neat way to pass a
throat seizing is to pass the turns rather slack, put a strap upon the
end of the rigging, take a handspike or heaver to it and bear it down,
driving home the seizing with a mallet and small fid.

STOPPING, is fastening two parts of a rope together as for a round
seizing, without a crossing.

NIPPERING, is fastening them by taking turns crosswise between the
parts, to jam them; and sometimes with a round turn before each cross.
These are called _racking turns_. Pass _riders_ over these and fasten
the end.

POINTING.--Unlay the end of a rope and stop it. Take out as many yarns
as are necessary, and split each yarn in two, and take two parts of
different yarns and twist them up taut into _nettles_. The rest of the
yarns are combed down with a knife. Lay half the nettles down upon the
scraped part, the rest back upon the rope, and pass three turns of
twine taut round the part where the nettles separate, and hitch the
twine, which is called the _warp_. Lay the nettles backwards and
forwards as before, passing the warp, each time. The ends may be
whipped and snaked with twine, or the nettles hitched over the warp and
hauled taut. The upper seizing must be snaked. If the upper part is too
weak for pointing, put in a piece of stick.

SNAKING a seizing, is done by taking the end under and over the outer
turns of the seizing alternately, passing over the whole. There should
be a marline-hitch at each turn.

GRAFTING.--Unlay the ends of two ropes and put them together as for a
short splice. Make nettles of the strands as before. Pass the warp and
nettles belonging to the lower strands along the rope, as in pointing;
then the nettles of the upper strands in the same manner. Snake the
seizing at each end.

FOXES are made by twisting together three or more rope-yarns by hand,
and rubbing them hard with tarred canvass. _Spanish foxes_ are made of
one rope-yarn, by unlaying it and laying it up the other way.

GASKETS.--Take three or four foxes, middle them, and plait them
together into _sennit_. This is done by bringing the two outside foxes
alternately over to the middle. The outside ones are laid with the
right hand, and the remainder are held and steadied with the left.
Having plaited enough for an eye, bring all the parts together, and
work them all into one piece, in the same manner. Take out foxes at
proper intervals. When finished, one end must be laid up, the other
plaited, and the first hauled through. The name _sennit_ is generally
given to rope yarns plaited in the same manner with these foxes. Sennit
made in this way must have an odd number of parts. FRENCH SENNIT is
made with an even number, taken over and under every other time.

TO BEND A BUOY-ROPE. Reeve the end through the eye in the other end,
put it over one arm of the anchor, and haul taut. Take a hitch over the
other arm. Or, take a clove-hitch over the crown, stopping the end to
its own part, or to the shank.

TO PASS A SHEAR-LASHING.--Middle the lashing and take a good turn round
both legs, at the cross. Pass one end up and the other down, around and
over the cross, until half of the lashing is expended. Then ride both
ends back again on their own parts and knot them in the middle. Frap
the first and riding turns together on each side with sennit.




CHAPTER VIII.

BLOCKS AND PURCHASES.

Parts of a block. Made and morticed blocks. Bull's-eye. Dead-eye.
Sister-block. Snatch-block. Tail-block. Whip. Gun-tackle. Luff-tackle.
Whip-upon-whip. Luff-upon-luff. Watch or tail-tackle. Runner-tackle.


Blocks are of two kinds, _made_ and _morticed_. A _made block_ consists
of four parts,--the _shell_, or outside; the _sheave_, or wheel on
which the rope turns; the _pin_, or axle on which the wheel turns; and
the _strap_, either of rope or iron, which encircles the whole, and
keeps it in its place. The sheave is generally strengthened by letting
in a piece of iron or brass at the centre, called a _bush_.

A MORTICED BLOCK is made of a single block of wood, morticed out to
receive a sheave.

All blocks are single, double, or three-fold, according to the number
of sheaves in them.

There are some blocks that have no sheaves; as follows: a _bull's-eye_,
which is a wooden thimble without a sheave, having a hole through the
centre and a groove round it; and a _dead-eye_, which is a solid block
of wood made in a circular form, with a groove round it, and three
holes bored through it, for the lanyards to reeve through.

A SISTER-BLOCK is formed of one solid piece of wood, with two sheaves,
one above the other, and between the sheaves a score for the middle
seizing. These are oftener without sheaves than with.

SNATCH-BLOCKS are single blocks, with a notch cut in one cheek, just
below the sheave, so as to receive the bight of a fall, without the
trouble of reeving and unreeving the whole. They are generally
iron-bound, and have a hook at one end.

A TAIL-BLOCK is a single block, strapped with an eye-splice, and having
a long end left, by which to make the block fast temporarily to the
rigging. This tail is usually selvageed, or else the strands are opened
and laid up into sennit, as for a gasket.

A TACKLE is a purchase formed by reeving a rope through two or more
blocks, for the purpose of hoisting.

A WHIP is the smallest purchase, and is made by a rope rove through one
single block.

A GUN-TACKLE PURCHASE is a rope rove through two single blocks and made
fast to the strap of the upper block. The parts of all tackles between
the fasts and a sheave, are called the _standing parts_; the parts
between sheaves are called _running parts_; and the part upon which you
take hold in hoisting is called the _fall_.

A WHIP-UPON-WHIP is where the block of one whip is made fast to the
fall of another.

A LUFF-TACKLE PURCHASE is a single and a double block; the end of the
rope being fast to the upper part of the single block, and the fall
coming from the double block. A luff-tackle upon the fall of another
luff-tackle is called _luff-upon-luff_.

A WATCH-TACKLE or TAIL-TACKLE is a luff-tackle purchase, with a hook in
the end of the single block, and a tail to the upper end of the double
block. One of these purchases, with a short fall, is kept on deck, at
hand, in merchant vessels, and is used to clap upon standing and
running rigging, and to get a strain upon ropes.

A RUNNER-TACKLE is a luff applied to a runner, which is a single rope
rove through a single block, hooked to a thimble in the eye of a
pennant.

A SINGLE BURTON is composed of two single blocks, with a hook in the
bight of the running part. Reeve the end of your rope through the upper
block, and make it fast to the strap of the fly-block. Then make fast
your hook to the bight of the rope, and reeve the other end through the
fly-block for a fall. The hook is made fast by passing the bight of the
rope through the eye of the hook and over the whole.




CHAPTER IX.

MAKING AND TAKING IN SAIL.

To loose a sail. To set a course--Topsail--Topgallant
sail--Royal--Skysail--Jib--Spanker--Spencer. To take in a
course--Topsail--Topgallant sail or royal--Skysail--Jib--Spanker. To
furl a royal--Topgallant sail--Topsail--Course--Jib. To stow a jib in
cloth. To reef a topsail--Course. To turn out reefs. To set a
topgallant studdingsail. To take in do. To set a topmast studdingsail.
To take in do. To set a lower studdingsail. To take in do.


TO LOOSE A SAIL.--Lay out to the yard-arms and cast off the gaskets,
beginning at the outermost and coming in.[2] When the gaskets are cast
off from both yard-arms, then let go the bunt gasket, (and jigger, if
there be one,) and overhaul the buntlines and leechlines. In loosing a
topsail in a gale of wind, it is better to cast off the
quarter-gaskets, (except the one which confines the clew,) before those
at the yard-arms. Royals and topgallant sails generally have one long
gasket to each yard-arm; in which case it is not necessary to go out
upon the yard, but the gaskets, after being cast off, should be
fastened to the tye by a bowline.

          [2] If only one yard-arm is loosed at a time, let the lee one
          be loosed first.

TO SET A COURSE.--Loose the sail and overhaul the buntlines and
leechlines. Let go the clew-garnets and overhaul them, and haul down on
the sheets and tacks. If the ship is close-hauled, ease off the lee
brace, slack the weather lift and clew-garnet, and get the tack well
down to the water-ways. If it is blowing fresh and the ship
light-handed, take it to the windlass. When the tack is well down,
sharpen the yard up again by the brace, top it well up by the lift,
reeve and haul out the bowline, and haul the sheet aft.

If the wind is quartering, the mainsail is carried with the weather
clew hauled up and the sheet taken aft. With yards squared, the
mainsail is never carried, but the foresail may be to advantage,
especially if the swinging booms are out; in which case the heavy tack
and sheet-blocks may be unhooked, and the _lazy sheets_ hooked on and
rove through a single tail-block, made fast out on the boom. This
serves to extend the clews, and is called a _pazaree_ to the foresail.

TO SET A TOPSAIL.--Loose the sail, and keep one hand in the top to
overhaul the rigging. Overhaul well the buntlines, clewlines, and
reef-tackles, let go the topgallant sheets and topsail braces, and haul
home on the sheets. Merchant vessels usually hoist a little on the
halyards, so as to clear the sail from the top, then belay them and get
the lee sheet chock home; then haul home the weather sheet, shivering
the sail by the braces to help it home, and hoist on the halyards until
the leeches are well taut, taking a turn with the braces, if the wind
is fresh, and slacking them as the yard goes up.

After the sail is set, it is sometimes necessary to get the sheets
closer home. Slack the halyards, lee brace, and weather bowline, clap
the watch-tackle upon the lee sheet first, and then the weather one,
shivering the sail by the braces if necessary. Overhaul the clewlines
and reef-tackles, slack the topgallant sheets, and hoist the sail up,
taut leech, by the halyards.

TO SET A TOPGALLANT SAIL OR ROYAL.--Haul home the lee sheet, having one
hand aloft to overhaul the clewlines, then the weather sheet, and hoist
up, taut leech, by the halyards. While hauling the sheets home, if on
the wind, brace up a little to shake the sail, take a turn with the
weather brace, and let go the lee one; if before the wind, let go both
braces; and if the wind is quartering, the lee one.

TO SET A FLYING SKYSAIL.--If bent in the manner described in this book,
let go the brails and royal stay, and hoist on the halyards.

TO SET A JIB, FLYING-JIB, OR FORE TOPMAST STAYSAIL.--Cast off the
gasket, hoist on the halyards, and trim down the sheet.

TO SET A SPANKER.--Hoist on the topping-lifts, make fast the weather
one, and overhaul the lee one. Let go the brails, and haul out on the
outhaul. Be careful not to let the throat brail go before the head and
foot. Trim the boom by the sheets and guys, and the gaff by the vangs.

TO SET A SPENCER.--Take the sheet to the deck on the lee side of the
stay, let go the brails, haul on the sheet, and trim the gaff by the
vangs.

TO TAKE IN A COURSE.--If the wind is light and there are hands enough,
let go the tack, sheet, and bowline, and haul up on the clew-garnets,
buntlines, and leechlines, being careful not to haul the buntlines taut
until the clews are well up. If light-handed, or the wind fresh, let go
the bowline and ease off the tack, (being careful to let the bowline go
before the tack,) and haul up the weather clew. Then ease off the sheet
and haul up on the lee clew-garnet, and the buntlines and leechlines.

TO TAKE IN A TOPSAIL.--The usual mode of taking in a topsail when
coming to anchor in light winds, is to lower away on the halyards and
haul down on the clewlines and reef-tackles, (if the latter run in the
way described in this book,) until the yard is down by the lifts,
rounding in on the weather brace, and hauling taut to leeward, when the
yard is square. Then let go the sheets and haul up on the clewlines and
buntlines. A better way is to start the sheets, clew about one third
up, then let go the halyards and take the slack in.

If the wind is fresh, and the yard braced up, lower away handsomely on
the halyards, get the yard down by the clewlines and reef-tackles,
rounding in on the weather brace, and steadying the yard by both
braces. Then let go the weather sheet and haul up to windward first.
The weather clew being up, let go the lee sheet and haul up by the
clewline and buntlines, keeping the clew in advance of the body of the
sail.

Sometimes, if the weather brace cannot be well rounded in, as if a ship
is weak-handed, the sail may be clewed up to leeward a little, first.
In which case, ease off the lee sheet, and haul up on the clewline;
ease off the lee brace and round the yard in; and when the lee clew is
about half up, ease off the weather sheet and haul the weather clew
chock up. Haul the buntlines up after the weather clew, and steady the
yard by the braces. There is danger in clewing up to leeward first that
the sail may be shaken and jerked so as to split, before the weather
clew is up; whereas, if clewed up to windward first, the lee clew will
keep full, until the lee sheet is started.

When coming to anchor, it is the best plan to haul the clews about half
up before the halyards are let go.

In taking in a close-reefed topsail in a gale of wind, the most general
practice is to clew up to windward, keeping the sail full; then lower
away the halyards, and ease off the lee sheet; clew the yard down, and
haul up briskly on the lee clewline and the buntlines, bracing to the
wind the moment the lee sheet is started.

TO TAKE IN A TOPGALLANT SAIL OR ROYAL.--If the wind is light, and from
aft or quartering, let go the halyards and clew down, squaring the yard
by the braces. Then start the sheets and clew up, and haul up the
buntlines. If the yard is braced up, the old style was to let go the
halyards, clew down and round in on the weather brace; clewing up to
windward first, then start the lee clew, and haul up the lee clewline
and the buntlines. But the practice now is to clew up to leeward first,
which prevents the slack of the sail getting too much over to leeward,
or foul of the clewline block under the yard, as it is apt to, if the
weather clew is hauled up first.

If the wind is very fresh, and the vessel close-hauled, a good practice
is to let go the lee sheet and halyards, and clew down, rounding in at
the same time on the weather brace. Then start the weather sheet, and
haul the weather clew chock up. Haul up the buntlines and steady the
yard by the braces.

TO TAKE IN A SKYSAIL.--If bent in the way described in this book, which
is believed to be the most convenient, let go the halyards, haul down
on the brails, and haul taut the royal stay.

TO TAKE IN A JIB.--Let go the halyards, haul on the downhaul, easing
off the sheet as the halyards are let go.

TO TAKE IN A SPANKER.--Ease off the outhaul, and haul well up on the
lee brails, taking in the slack of the weather ones. Mind particularly
the lee throat-brail. Haul the boom amidships and steady it by the
guys, lower the topping lifts, and square the gaff by the vangs.

TO FURL A ROYAL.--This sail is usually furled by one person, and is
that upon which green hands are practised. For the benefit of
beginners, I will give particular directions. When you have got aloft
to the topgallant mast-head, see, in the first place, that the yard is
well down by the lifts, and steadied by the braces; then see that both
clews are hauled chock up to the blocks, and if they are not, call out
to the officer of the deck, and have it done. Then see your yard-arm
gaskets clear. The best way is to cast them off from the tye, and lay
them across, between the tye and the mast. This done, stretch out on
the weather yard-arm, get hold of the weather leech, and bring it in to
the slings taut along the yard. Hold the clew up with one hand, and
with the other haul all the sail through the clew, letting it fall in
the bunt. Bring the weather clew a little over abaft the yard, and put
your knee upon it. Then stretch out to leeward and bring in the lee
leech in the same manner, hauling all the sail through the clew, and
putting the clew upon the yard in the same way, and holding it there by
your other knee. Then prepare to make up your bunt. First get hold of
the foot-rope and lay it on the yard and abaft; then take up the body
of the sail, and lay it on the yard, seeing that it is all fairly
through the clews. Having got all the sail upon the yard, make a _skin_
of the upper part of the body of the sail, large enough to come well
down abaft and cover the whole bunt when the sail is furled. Lift the
skin up, and put into the bunt the slack of the clews (not too taut,)
the leech and foot-rope, and the body of the sail; being careful not to
let it get forward under the yard or hang down abaft. Then haul your
bunt well upon the yard, smoothing the skin, and bringing it down well
abaft, and make fast the bunt-gasket round the mast, and the jigger, if
there be one, to the tye. The glut will always come in the middle of
the bunt, if it is properly made up. Now take your weather yard-arm
gasket and pass it round the yard, three or four times, haul taut, and
make it fast to the mast; then the lee one in the same manner. Never
make a long gasket fast to its own part round the yard, for it may work
loose and slip out to the yard-arm. Always pass a gasket _over_ the
yard and down abaft, which will help to bring the sail upon the yard.

A TOPGALLANT SAIL is furled in the same manner, except that it usually
requires two men, in a large vessel; in which case, each man takes a
yard-arm, and they make the bunt up together. If there are buntlines
and a jigger, the bunt may be triced well up, by bending the jigger to
the bight of a buntline, and having it hauled taut on deck.

TO FURL A TOPSAIL OR COURSE.--The sail being hauled up, lay out on the
yard, the two most experienced men standing in the slings, one on each
side of the mast, to make the bunt up. The light hands lay out to the
yard-arms, and take the leech up and bring it taut along the yard. In
this way the clews are reached and handed to the men in the bunt, and
the slack of the sail hauled through them and stowed away on and abaft
the yard. The bunt being made up fairly on the yard against the mast,
and the skin prepared, let it fall a little forward, and stow all the
body of the sail, the clews, bolt-rope, and blocks, away in it; then,
as many as can get hold, lend a hand to haul it well upon the yard.
Overhaul a buntline a little, bend the jigger to it, and trice up on
deck. Bring the skin down well abaft, see that the clews are not too
taut, pass the bunt gasket, cast the jigger off, and make it fast slack
to the tye. Then pass the yard-arm gaskets, hauling the sail well upon
the yard, and passing the turns over the yard, and down abaft. If the
sail has long gaskets, make them fast to the tye; if short, pass them
in turns close together, and make them fast to their own parts, jammed
as well as possible.

TO FURL A JIB.--Go out upon the weather side of the boom. See your
gasket clear for passing. The handiest way usually is, to make it up on
its end, take a hitch over the whole with the standing part, and let it
hang. Haul the sail well upon the boom, getting the clew, and having
the sheet pennant hauled amidships. Cast the hitch off the gasket, take
it in your hand, and pass two or three turns, beginning at the head;
haul them taut; and so on to the clew. Pass the turns over and to
windward. This will help to bring the sail upon the boom and to
windward. Make the end fast to the stay, to the withe, or to the boom
inside the cap, in any way that shall keep it from slipping back, which
it might do if made fast to its own part round the boom. If there is
but one hand on the boom, the first turns may be hauled taut enough to
keep the sail up for the time; then, after the gasket is fast, go out
to the head, and haul each turn well taut, beating the sail down with
the hand. Be careful to confine the clew well.

TO STOW A JIB IN CLOTH.--Haul the jib down snugly, and get it fairly up
on the boom. Overhaul the after leech until you come to the first
straight cloth. Gather this cloth over the rest of the sail on the
boom, stopping the outer end of the cloth with a rope-yarn round the
jib stay. If the jib halyards are double, stop the block inside the
sail. Cover the sail well up with the cloth, stopping it at every two
feet with rope-yarns round the sail and boom. If you are to lie in port
for a long time, cast off the pennant, stow the clew on the boom,
snugly under the cloth, which will be stopped as before with
rope-yarns.

TO REEF A TOPSAIL.--Round in on the weather brace, ease off the
halyards, and clew the yard down by the clewlines and reef-tackles.
Brace the yard in nearly to the wind, and haul taut both braces. Haul
out the reef-tackles, make fast, and haul taut the buntlines. Before
going upon the yard, see that it is well down by the lifts. Let the
best men go to the yard-arms, and the light hands remain in the slings.
Cast adrift the weather earing, pass it _over_ the yard-arm outside the
lift, down abaft and under the yard, and _up_ through the reef-cringle.
Haul well out, and take a round-turn with the earing round the cringle.
Then pass several turns round the yard and through the cringle, hauling
them well taut, passing the turns _over_ the yard, down abaft and
under, and _up_ through the cringle.[3] Having expended nearly all the
earing, hitch the remainder round the two first parts, that go outside
the lift, jamming them together and passing several turns round them
both to expend the rope. The bare end may be hitched to these two parts
or to the lift. The men on the yard light the sail out to windward by
the reef-points, to help the man at the weather yard-arm in hauling out
his earing. As soon as the weather earing is hauled out and made secure
by a turn or two, the word is passed--"Haul out to leeward," and the
lee earing is hauled out till the band is taut along the yard, and made
fast in the same manner. Then the men on the yard tie the reef-points
with square knots, being careful to take the after points clear of the
topgallant sheets.

          [3] Be careful to pass the turns clear of the topgallant
          sheets.

In reefing, a good deal depends upon the way in which the yard is laid.
If the yard is braced too much in, the sail catches flat aback and
cannot be hauled out, besides the danger of knocking the men off the
foot-ropes. The best way is to shiver the sail well till the yard is
down, then brace it in with a slight full, make the braces fast, and
luff up occasionally and shake the sail while the men are reefing. If
you are going before the wind, you may, by putting your helm either
way, and bringing the wind abeam, clew the yard down as the sail lifts,
and keep her in this position, with the yard braced sharp up, until the
sail is reefed; or, if you are not willing to keep off from your
course, and the wind is very fresh, clew down and clew up, and reef as
before directed.

All the reefs are taken in the same way except the _close reef_. In
close reefing, pass your earing _under_ the yard, up abaft and over,
and _down_ through the cringle. Pass all your turns in the same manner;
and bring the reef-band well under the yard in knotting, so as to cover
the other reefs.

As soon as the men are off the yard, let go the reef-tackles,
clewlines, buntlines, and topgallant sheets; man the halyards, let go
the lee brace, slack off the weather one, and hoist away. When well up,
trim the yard by the braces, and haul out the bowlines. A reefed sail
should never be braced quite sharp up, and if there is a heavy sea and
the vessel pitches badly, ease the braces a little, that the yard may
play freely, and do not haul the leech too taut.

TO REEF A COURSE.--As a course generally has no reef-tackle, you must
clew it up as for furling, according to the directions before given,
except that the clews are not hauled chock up. Lay out on the yard and
haul out the earings, and knot the points as for the first reef of a
topsail, seeing them clear of the topsail sheets. If a long course of
bad weather is anticipated, as in doubling the southern capes, or
crossing the Atlantic in winter, reef-tackles are rove for the courses.

If there are any studdingsail booms on the lower or topsail yards, they
must be triced up before reefing.

TO TURN OUT REEFS.--For a topsail, haul taut the reef-tackles and
buntlines, settle a little on the halyards, if necessary; lay aloft,
and cast off all the reef-points, beginning at the bunt and laying out.
Be careful to cast all off before slacking up the earing; for, when
there is more than one reef, a point may be easily left, if care is not
taken. Have one hand at each earing, cast off all the turns but enough
to hold it, and when both earings are ready, ease off both together.
Pass the end of the earing through the cringle next above its own, and
make it fast slack to its own part by a bowline knot. Lay in off the
yard, let go reef-tackles, clewlines, buntlines, and topgallant sheets;
overhaul them in the top and hoist away, slacking the braces and
trimming the yard. The reefs of a course are turned out a good deal in
the same manner; slacking up the sheet and tack, if necessary, and,
when the earings are cast off, let go clew-garnets, buntlines and
leechlines, board the tack, and haul aft the sheet.

TO SET A TOPGALLANT STUDDINGSAIL.--This sail is always set from the
top; the sail, together with the tack and halyards in two coils, being
kept in the top. If there is but one hand aloft, take the end of the
halyards aloft, _abaft_ everything, and reeve it _up_ through the block
at the topgallant mast-head, and _down_ through the sheave-hole or
block at the topgallant yard-arm, _abaft_ the sheet, and bring it into
the top, forward of the rigging, and make it fast to the forward
shroud. Take the end of your tack out on the topsail yard, _under_ the
brace, reeve it _up_ through the block at the end of the topgallant
studdingsail boom, bring it in _over_ the brace, overhauling a plenty
of it so as to let the boom go out, and hitch it to the topmast rigging
while you rig your boom out. Cast off the heel-lashing and rig your
boom out to the mark, slue the boom with the block up and make fast
round the yard. (The easiest way of passing the boom-lashing is to take
it over the yard and put a bight up between the head-rope and yard;
then take the end back over the yard and boom and through the bight,
and haul taut. This may be done twice, if necessary, and then hitch it
round all parts, between the boom and the yard.) The boom being rigged
out and fast, take the end of your tack down into the top and hitch it
to the forward shroud. Then take the coil of the tack and throw the
other end down on deck, outside of the rigging and backstays. (It is
well, in throwing the coil down, to keep hold of the bight with one
hand, for otherwise, if they should miss it on deck, you will have to
rig in your boom.) Throw down the hauling end of your halyards abaft
and inside everything. Now get your sail clear for sending out. Lay the
yard across the top, forward of the rigging, with the outer end out.
Bend your halyards to the yard by a fisherman's bend, about one third
of the way out. Take your tack under the yard and bend it by a
sheet-bend to the outer clew, and pay down the sheet and downhaul
through the lubber-hole. All being clear for hoisting, sway away on the
halyards on deck, the men in the top guying the sail by the sheet and
downhaul, the latter being hauled taut enough to keep the outer clew up
to the inner yard-arm. (Sometimes it is well to make up the downhaul as
is done with the downhaul of the topmast studdingsail.) When the sail is
above the brace, haul out on the tack, sway the yard chock up by the
halyards, and trim the sheet down. Make the end of the downhaul fast
slack.

A weather topgallant or topmast studdingsail should be set abaft the
sail, and a lee one forward of the sail. Therefore, in setting a lee
topgallant studdingsail, it is well to send it out of the top with a
turn in it, that is, with the inner yard-arm slued forward and out, so
that when the tack and sheet are hauled upon, the inner yard-arm will
swing forward of the topgallant sail.[4]

          [4] It will assist this operation to keep hold of the outer
          leech until the sail is clear of the top.

Small sized vessels have no downhaul to the topgallant studdingsails.
This saves confusion, and is very well if the sail is small.

TO TAKE IN A TOPGALLANT STUDDINGSAIL.--Let go the tack and clew up the
downhaul, dipping the yard abaft the leech of the topgallant sail, if
it is forward. Lower away handsomely on the halyards, hauling down on
the sheet and downhaul. When the yard is below the topsail brace, lower
roundly and haul into the top, forward of the rigging.

If the sail is taken in temporarily, stand the yard up and down and
becket it to the middle topmast shroud; make the sail up, hitch the
bight of the tack and halyards to the forward shroud, and haul up the
sheet and downhaul. If everything is to be stowed away, unreeve the
tack and halyards, and coil them away separately in the top; also coil
away the sheets and downhaul, and stop all the coils down by hitches
passed through the slats of the top. Rig the boom in and make it fast
to the tye. Sometimes the halyards are unrove from the yard-arm and
rounded up to the span-block, with a knot in their end.

TO SET A TOPMAST STUDDINGSAIL.--The topmast studdingsail halyards are
generally kept coiled away in the top. Take the end up, reeve it _up_
through the span-block at the cap, and _out_ through the block at the
topsail yard-arm, and pay the end down to the forecastle, forward of
the yard and outside the bowline. Pay the hauling end down through the
lubber-hole. Reeve your lower halyards. These are usually kept coiled
away in the top, with the pennant, which hooks to the cap of the lower
mast. Hook the pennant, reeve the halyards _up_ through the pennant
block, _out_ through the block on the boom-end, and pay the end down to
the forecastle. Pay the hauling end down _forward_ of the top. (Some
vessels keep their top-mast studdingsail tacks coiled away at the
yard-arm, and hitched down to the boom and yard. This is a clumsy
practice, and saves no time or trouble. The best way is to unreeve them
whenever the boom is to be rigged in, and coil them away in the bow of
the long-boat, or elsewhere. There is no more trouble, and less
liability to confusion, in reeving them afresh, than in coiling them
away and clearing again on the yard-arms.) Carry your tack outside the
backstays and lower rigging, clear of everything, out upon the lower
yard under the brace; reeve it _forward_ through the tack-block at the
boom-end, first sluing the block up, and pay the end down forward of
the yard. Rig the boom out to the mark and lash it. Get the
studdingsail on the forecastle clear for setting. Bend the halyards to
the yard, about one half of the way out. Hitch the end of the downhaul
over the inner yard-arm by the eye in its end, reeve it through the
lizard on the outer leech, and through the block at the outer clew
abaft the sail. Bend the tack to the outer clew, and take a turn with
the sheet. Clew the yard down by the downhaul, and make the downhaul up
just clear of the block, by a catspaw doubled and the bight of the
running part shoved through the bight of all the parts, so that hauling
on it may clear it and let the yard go up. Hoist on the halyards until
the sail is above the lower yard, guying it by the sheet and downhaul,
then haul out on the tack until the clew is chock out to the boom-end,
hoist on the halyards, jerking the downhaul clear, and trim down the
sheet.

TO TAKE IN A TOPMAST STUDDINGSAIL.--Lower away handsomely on the
halyards, clewing the yard down to the outer clew by the downhaul.
Slack up the tack, and lower away on the halyards, hauling down well on
the sheet and downhaul, till the sail is in upon the forecastle. The
sail may be made up on the forecastle, and the end of the tack and
halyards made fast forward, if it is to be soon set again. If not, cast
off all, unreeve your tack, hauling from aft, and coil it away. Unreeve
the halyards, or round them up to the block at the mast-head with a
knot in their end. Rig the boom in, and lash it to the slings.

TO SET A LOWER STUDDINGSAIL.--Before rigging out the top-mast
studdingsail boom, the lower halyards should always be rove, as before
directed. Reeve the inner halyards _out_ through a small single block
under the slings of the lower yard, and through another about two
thirds of the way out, and pay the end down upon the forecastle for
bending. Get the studdingsail clear, bend the outer halyards to the
yard, and the inner halyards to the inner cringle at the head of the
sail. Reeve the outhaul through the block at the swinging-boom-end, and
bend the forward end to the outer clew of the sail. Hook the
topping-lift and forward guy to the boom, and top up on it. Haul on the
forward guy, and ease off the after one, slacking away a little on the
topping-lift, until the boom is trimmed by the lower yard; then make
fast the guys and lift. Haul well taut the fore lift and brace, and
belay. Take a turn with one sheet, hoist away on the outer halyards,
and when about one third up, clear the downhaul, haul chock out on the
outhaul, and hoist well up by the halyards, which will serve as a lift
to the topmast studdingsail boom; and then set taut on the inner
halyards and trim down the sheet. The practice now is, and it is found
most convenient, to set the sail before rigging out the boom; then clap
on the outhaul and forward guy, and trim the boom by the lower yard.

TO TAKE IN A LOWER STUDDINGSAIL.--Let go the outhaul, and haul on the
clewline till the outer clew is up to the yard. Then lower away the
outer halyards, and haul in on the sheet and clewline. When the sail is
in over the rail, lower away the inner halyards. If the booms are to be
rigged in, cast off all the gear; making the bending end of the outhaul
fast in-board, and unreeving the outer and inner halyards, or running
the outer up to the pennant block, and the inner up to the yard block,
with knots in their ends. Ease off the forward guy with a turn, haul in
on the after guy, topping well up by the lift, and get the boom
alongside. Rig in the topmast studdingsail boom before unreeving the
outer halyards. It is a convenient practice, when the swinging boom is
alongside, to hook the topping-lift to a becket or thimble at the
turning in of the fore swifter, and the forward guy to a strap and
thimble on the spritsail yard.

In strong winds it is well to have a boom-brace-pennant fitted to the
topmast studdingsail boom-end with a single block, making a whip
purchase, the hauling part leading to the gangway, and belaying at the
same pin with the tack; or else, the brace may lead to the gangway, and
the tack be brought in through blocks on the yard, and lead down on
deck, beside the mast. The former mode is more usual.

The topmast studdingsail is sometimes made with a reef in it, to be
carried with a single reefed topsail; in which case it is reefed on
deck to the yard and sent out as before.




CHAPTER X.

GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF WORKING A SHIP.

Action of the water upon the rudder. Headway. Sternway. Action of the
wind upon the sails. Head-sails. After-sails. Centre of gravity or
rotation. Turning a ship to or from the wind.


A ship is acted upon principally by the rudder and sails. When the
rudder is fore-and-aft, that is, on a line with the keel, the water
runs by it, and it has no effect upon the ship's direction. When it is
changed from a right line to one side or the other, the water strikes
against it, and forces the stern in an opposite direction. For
instance, if the helm is put to the starboard, the rudder is put off
the line of the keel, to port. This sends the stern off to the
starboard, and, of course, the ship turning on her centre of gravity,
her head goes in an opposite direction, to port. If the helm is put to
port, the reverse will follow, and the ship's head will turn off her
course to starboard. Therefore the helm is always put in the opposite
direction from that in which the ship's head is to be moved.

Moving the rudder from a right line has the effect of deadening the
ship's way more or less, according as it is put at a greater or less
angle with the keel. A ship should therefore be so balanced by her
sails that a slight change of her helm may answer the purpose.

If a vessel is going astern, and the rudder is turned off from the line
of the keel, the water, striking against the back of the rudder, pushes
the stern off in the same direction in which the rudder is turned. For
instance, if sternway is on her, and the helm is put to the starboard,
the rudder turns to port, the water forces the stern in the same
direction, and the ship's head goes off to the starboard. Therefore,
when sternway is on a vessel, put the helm in the same direction in
which the head is to be turned.

A current or tide running astern, that is, when the ship's head is
toward it, will have the same effect on the rudder as if the ship were
going ahead; and when it runs forward, it will be the same as though
the ship were going astern.

It will now be well to show how the sails act upon a ship, with
reference to her centre of rotation. Suppose a vessel to be rigged with
three sails, one in the forward part, one at the centre, and the third
at the after part, and her left or larboard side to be presented to the
wind, which we will suppose to be abeam, or at right angles with the
keel. If the head sail only were set, the effect would be that the wind
would send the vessel a little ahead and off to the starboard on her
centre of rotation, so as to bring her stern slowly round to the wind.
If the after sail only were set, the vessel would shoot ahead a little,
her stern would go off to the starboard and her head come up into the
wind. If only the centre sail were set, the effect would be the same as
if all three of the sails were set, and she would go ahead in a
straight line. So far, we have supposed the sails to be set _full_;
that is, with their tacks forward and their sheets aft. If they were
all set _aback_, the vessel would go astern nearly, if the rudder were
kept steady, in a straight line. If the head sail only is set and
aback, she will go astern and round upon her axis, with her head from
the wind, much quicker than if full. So, if the after sail alone were
set and aback, she would go astern, and her head would come suddenly
into the wind.

These principles of the wind acting upon the sails, and the water upon
the rudder, are the foundation of the whole science of working a ship.
In large vessels the sails are numerous, but they may all be reduced to
three classes, viz., head sails, or those which are forward of the
centre of gravity or rotation, having a tendency to send the ship's
head off from the wind; after sails, or those abaft the centre of
rotation, and which send the stern off and the head toward the wind;
and lastly, centre sails, which act equally on each side the centre of
rotation, and do not turn the ship off her course one way or the other.
These classes of sails, if set aback, tend to stop the headway and send
the ship astern, and also to turn her off her course in the same
direction as when set full, but with more rapidity. The further a sail
is from the centre of rotation, the greater is its tendency to send the
ship off from the line of her keel. Accordingly, a jib is the strongest
head sail, and a spanker the strongest after sail.

The centre of rotation is not necessarily at the centre of the ship. On
the contrary, as vessels are now built, it may not be much abaft that
part of the deck to which the main tack is boarded. For the main
breadth, or dead-flat, being there, the greatest cavity will also be
there, and of course the principal weight of the cargo should centre
there, as being the strongest part. Therefore the centre of rotation
will greatly depend upon proper stowage. If the ship is much by the
stern, the centre of rotation will be carried aft, and if by the head,
it will be carried forward. The cause of this is, that when loaded down
by the stern, her after sails have but little effect to move her stern
against the water, and a very slight action upon the forward sails will
send her head off to leeward, as she is there light and high in the
air. Accordingly, to keep her in a straight line, the press of sail is
required to be further aft, or, in other words, the centre of rotation
is further aft. If a ship is loaded down by the head, the opposite
results follow, and more head and less after sail is necessary.

A ship should be so stowed, and have her sails so trimmed, that she may
be balanced as much as possible, and not be obliged to carry her helm
much off the line of her keel, which tends to deaden her way. If a ship
is stowed in her best sailing trim, and it is found, when on a wind,
that her head tends to windward, obliging her to carry a strong weather
helm, it may be remedied by taking in some after sail, or adding head
sail. So, if she carries a lee helm, that is, if her head tends to fly
off from the wind, it is remedied by taking in head or adding after
sail. Sometimes a ship is made to carry a weather helm by having too
much head sail set aloft. For, if she lies much over on a wind, the
square sails forward have a tendency to press her downwards and raise
her proportionally abaft, so that she meets great resistance from the
water to leeward under her bows, while her stern, being light, is
easily carried off; which, of course, requires her to carry a weather
helm.

The general rules, then, for turning a ship, are these: to bring her
head to the wind,--put the helm to leeward, and bring the wind to act
as much as possible on the after sails, and as little as possible on
the head sails. This may be done without taking in any sail, by letting
go the head sheets, so that those sails may lose their wind, and by
pointing the head yards to the wind, so as to keep the head sails
shaking. At the same time keep the after sails full, and flatten in the
spanker sheet; or, if this is not sufficient, the after sails may be
braced aback, which will send the stern off and the head to windward.
But as this makes back sails of them, and tends to send the vessel
astern, there should be either head or centre sails enough filled to
counteract this and keep headway upon her. On the other hand, to turn
the head off from the wind, put the helm to windward, shiver the after
sails, and flatten in the head sheets. Brace the head yards aback if
necessary, being careful not to let her lose headway if it can be
avoided.

The vessel may be assisted very much in going off or coming to, by
setting or taking in the jib and spanker; which, if the latter is
fitted with brails, are easily handled.




CHAPTER XI.

TACKING, WEARING, BOXING, &C.

Tacking without fore-reaching. Tacking against a heavy sea. Hauling off
all. To trim the yards. Flattening in. Missing stays. Wearing--under
courses--under a mainsail--under bare poles. Box-hauling--short round.
Club-hauling. Drifting in a tide-way. Backing and filling in do.
Clubbing in do.


TACKING.--Have the ship so suited with sails that she may steer herself
as nearly as possible, and come to with a small helm. Keep her a good
full, so that she may have plenty of headway. _Ready, About!_ Send all
hands to their stations. The chief mate and one, two, or more of the
best men, according to the size of the vessel, on the forecastle, to
work the head sheets and bowlines and the fore tack; two or more good
men (one usually a petty officer, or an older and trusty seaman) to
work the main tack and bowline. The second mate sees the lee fore and
main braces clear and ready for letting go, and stands by to let go the
lee main braces, which may all be belayed to one pin. Put one hand to
let go the weather cross-jack braces, and others to haul in to leeward;
the cook works the fore sheet, and the steward the main; station one or
more at the spanker sheet and guys; and the rest at the weather main
braces.

Ease the helm down gradually; _Helm's a-lee!_ and let go the jib sheet
and fore sheets. As soon as the wind is parallel with the yards,
blowing directly upon the leeches of the square sails, so that all is
shaking, _Raise tacks and sheets!_ and let go the fore and main tacks
and main sheet, keeping the fore and main bowline fast. As soon as her
head is within a point or a point and a half of the wind, _Mainsail
haul!_ let go the lee main and weather cross-jack braces, and swing the
after yards round. While she is head to the wind, and the after sails
are becalmed by the head sails, get the main tack down and sheet aft,
and right your helm, using it afterwards as her coming to or falling
off requires. As soon as she passes the direction of the wind, shift
your jib sheets over the stays, and when the after sails take full, or
when she brings the wind four points on the other bow, and you are sure
of paying off sufficiently, _Let go and haul!_ brace round the head
yards briskly, down fore tack and aft the sheet, brace sharp up and
haul your bowlines out, and trim down your head sheets.

It is best to haul the mainsail just before you get the wind right
ahead, for then the wind, striking the weather leeches of the after
sails, forces them round almost without the braces, and you will have
time to brace up and get your tack down and sheet aft, when she has
payed off on the other side.

If she falls off too rapidly while swinging your head yards, so as to
bring the wind abeam or abaft, _'Vast bracing!_ Ease off head sheets
and put your helm a-lee; and as she comes up, meet her and brace sharp
up. If, on the other hand, (as sometimes happens with vessels which
carry a strong weather helm,) she does not fall off after the after
sails take, be careful not to haul your head yards until she is fully
round; and if she should fly up into the wind, let go the main sheet,
and, if necessary, brail up the spanker and shiver the cross-jack
yards.

In staying, be careful to right your helm before she loses headway.

TO TACK WITHOUT FORE-REACHING, as in a narrow channel, when you are
afraid to keep headway. If she comes slowly up to windward, haul down
the jib and get your spanker-boom well over to windward. As you raise
tacks and sheets, let go the lee fore topsail brace, being careful to
brace up again as soon as she takes aback. Also, hoist the jib, and
trim down, if necessary, as soon as she takes on the other side.

TACKING AGAINST A HEAVY HEAD SEA.--You are under short sail, there is a
heavy head sea, and you doubt whether she will stay against it. Haul
down the fore topmast staysail, ease down the helm, and raise fore
sheet. When within about a point of the wind's eye, let go main tack
and sheet, lee braces and after bowlines, and _Mainsail haul!_ If she
loses her headway at this time, shift your helm. As soon as she brings
the wind on the other bow, she will fall off rapidly by reason of her
sternway, therefore shift your helm again to meet her, and _Let go and
haul!_ at once. Brace about the head yards, but keep the weather braces
in, to moderate her falling off. When she gets headway, right the helm,
and as she comes up to the wind, brace up and haul aft.

TACKING BY HAULING OFF ALL.--This can be done only in a smooth sea,
with a light working breeze, a smart vessel and strong crew. Man all
the braces. Let her come up head to the wind, and fall off on the other
tack, shifting the helm if she gathers sternway. When you get the wind
about five points on the other bow, _Haul off all!_ let go all the
braces and bowlines and swing all the yards at once. Right the helm,
board tacks and haul aft sheets, brace up and haul out.

TO TRIM THE YARDS WHEN CLOSE-HAULED.--In smooth water, with a light
breeze, brace the lower yards sharp up, and trim the upper yards each a
trifle in abaft the one below it. If you have a pretty stiff breeze,
brace the topsail yard in about half a point more than the lower yard,
and the topgallant yard half a point more than the topsail yard, and so
on. If you have a strong breeze and a topping sea, and especially if
reduced to short sail, brace in your lower yards a little, and the
others proportionally. This will prevent the vessel going off bodily to
leeward; and if she labors heavily, the play of the mast would
otherwise carry away the braces and sheets, or spring the yards.

MISSING STAYS.--If after getting head to the wind she comes to a stand
and begins to fall off before you have hauled your main yard, flatten
in your jib sheets, board fore tack, and haul aft fore sheet; also ease
off spanker sheet, or brail up the spanker, if necessary. When she is
full again, trim the jib and spanker sheets, and when she has recovered
sufficient headway, try it again. If, after coming head to the wind,
and after the after yards are swung, she loses headway and refuses to
go round, or begins to fall off on the same tack on which she was
before, and you have shifted the helm without effect, haul up the
mainsail and spanker, square the after yards, shift your helm again
a-lee, so as to assist her in falling off, and brace round the head
yards so as to box her off. As she fills on her former tack, brace up
the after yards, brace round the head yards, sharp up all, board tacks,
haul out and haul aft.

WEARING.--Haul up the mainsail and spanker, put the helm up, and, as
she goes off, brace in the after yards. If there is a light breeze, the
rule is to keep the mizzen topsail lifting, and the main topsail full.
This will keep sufficient headway on her, and at the same time enable
her to fall off. But if you have a good breeze and she goes off fast,
keep both the main and mizzen topsails lifting. As she goes round,
bringing the wind on her quarter and aft, follow the wind with your
after yards, keeping the mizzen topsail lifting, and the main either
lifting or full, as is best. After a vessel has fallen off much, the
less headway she has the better, provided she has enough to give her
steerage. When you have the wind aft, raise fore tack and sheet, square
in the head yards, and haul down the jib. As she brings the wind on the
other quarter, brace sharp up the after yards, haul out the spanker,
and set the mainsail. As she comes to on the other tack, brace up the
head yards, keeping the sails full, board fore tack and aft the sheet,
hoist the jib, and meet her with the helm.

TO WEAR UNDER COURSES.--Square the cross-jack yards, ease off main
bowline and tack, and haul up the weather clew of the mainsail. Ease
off the main sheet, and haul up the lee clew, and the buntlines and
leechlines. Square the main yards and put the helm a-weather. As she
falls off, let go the fore bowline, ease off the fore sheet, and brace
in the fore yard. When she gets before the wind, board the fore and
main tacks on the other side, and haul aft the main sheet, but keep the
weather braces in. As she comes to on the other side, ease the helm,
trim down the fore sheet, brace up and haul out.

TO WEAR UNDER A MAINSAIL.--Vessels lying-to under this sail generally
wear by hoisting the fore topmast staysail, or some other head sail. If
this cannot be done, brace the cross-jack yards to the wind, and, if
necessary, send down the mizzen topmast and the cross-jack yard. Brace
the head yards full. Take an opportunity when she has headway, and will
fall off, to put the helm up. Ease off the main sheet, and, as she
falls off, brace in the main yard a little. When the wind is abaft the
beam, raise the main tack. When she is dead before it, get the other
main tack down as far as possible; and when she has the wind on the
other quarter, ease the helm, haul aft the sheet, and brace up.

TO WEAR UNDER BARE POLES.--Some vessels, which are well down by the
stern, will wear in this situation, by merely pointing the after yards
to the wind, or sending down the mizzen topmast and the cross-jack
yard, and filling the head yards; but vessels in good trim will not do
this. To assist the vessel, veer a good scope of hawser out of the lee
quarter, with a buoy, or something for a stop-water, attached to the
end. As the ship sags off to leeward, the buoy will be to windward, and
will tend to bring the stern round to the wind. When she is before it,
haul the hawser aboard.

BOX-HAULING.--Put the helm down, light up the head sheets and slack the
lee braces, to deaden her way. As she comes to the wind, raise tacks
and sheets, and haul up the mainsail and spanker. As soon as she comes
head to the wind and loses her headway, square the after yards, brace
the head yards sharp aback, and flatten in the head sheets. The helm,
being put down to bring her up, will now pay her off, as she has
sternway on. As she goes off, keep the after sails lifting, and square
in the head yards. As soon as the sails on the foremast give her
headway, shift the helm. When she gets the wind on the other quarter,
haul down the jib, haul out the spanker, set the mainsail, and brace
the after yards sharp up. As she comes to on the other tack, brace up
the head yards, meet her with the helm, and set the jib.

BOX-HAULING SHORT ROUND; sometimes called _wearing short round._--Haul
up the mainsail and spanker, put the helm hard a-weather, square the
after yards, brace the head yards sharp aback, and flatten in the head
sheets. As she gathers sternway, shift the helm. After this, proceed as
in box-hauling by the former method. The first mode is preferable when
you wish to stop headway as soon as possible; as a vessel under good
way will range ahead some distance after the sails are all thrown flat
aback.

Few merchant vessels are strongly enough manned to perform these
evolutions; but they are often of service, as they turn a vessel round
quicker on her heel, and will stop her from fore-reaching when near in
shore or when close aboard another vessel.

CLUB-HAULING.--This method of going about is resorted to when on a lee
shore, and the vessel can neither be tacked nor box-hauled. Cock-bill
your lee anchor, get a hawser on it for a spring, and lead it to the
lee quarter; range your cable, and unshackle it abaft the windlass.
_Helm's a-lee!_ and _Raise tacks and sheets!_ as for going in stays.
The moment she loses headway, let go the anchor and _Mainsail haul!_ As
soon as the anchor brings her head to the wind, let the chain cable go,
holding on to the spring; and when the after sails take full, cast off
or cut the spring, and _Let go and haul!_

DRIFTING IN A TIDE-WAY.--As a vessel is deeper aft than forward, her
stern will always tend to drift faster than her head. If the current is
setting out of a river or harbor, and the wind the opposite way, or
only partly across the current, you may work out by tacking from shore
to shore; or you may let her drift out, broadside to the current; or,
keeping her head to the current by sufficient sail, you may let her
drift out stern first; or, lastly, you may _club_ her down. If the wind
is partly across the current, cast to windward. If you work down by
tacking, and the wind is at all across the current, be careful of the
lee shore, and stay in season, since, if you miss stays, you may not be
able to save yourself by wearing or box-hauling, as you might on the
weather shore. If the channel is very narrow, or there are many vessels
at anchor, the safest way is to bring her head to the current, brace
the yards full, and keep only sail enough to give her steerage, that
you may sheer from side to side. If there is room enough, you will
drift more rapidly by bringing her broadside to the current, keeping
the topsails shaking, and counteract the force of the current upon the
stern by having the spanker full and the helm a-lee. You can at any
time shoot her ahead, back her astern, or bring her head to the
current, by filling the head yards, taking in the spanker, and setting
the jib; filling the after yards, taking in the jib, and setting the
spanker; or by bracing all aback.

BACKING AND FILLING IN A TIDE-WAY.--Counter-brace your yards as in
lying-to, and drift down broadside to the current. Fill away and shoot
ahead, or throw all aback and force her astern, as occasion may
require. When you approach the shore on either side, fill away till she
gets sufficient headway, and put her in stays or wear her round.

CLUBBING IN A TIDE-WAY.--Drift down with your anchor under your foot,
heaving in or paying out on your cable as you wish to increase or
deaden her way. Have a spring on your cable, so as to present a
broadside to the current. This method is a troublesome and dangerous
one, and rarely resorted to. An anchor will seldom drag clear, through
the whole operation.




CHAPTER XII.

GALES OF WIND, LYING-TO, GETTING ABACK, BY THE LEE, &C.

Lying-to.--choice of sails. Scudding. Heave-to after scudding. Taken
aback. Chappelling. Broaching-to. By the lee.


LYING-TO.--The best single sail to lie-to under, is generally thought
to be a close-reefed maintopsail. The fore or the main spencer (sails
which are used very much now instead of main and mizzen staysails) may
be used to advantage, according as a ship requires sail more before or
abaft the centre of gravity. If a ship will bear more than one sail, it
is thought best to separate the pressure. Then set the fore and main
spencers; or (if she carries staysails instead) the main and mizzen
staysail; or, if she is easier under lofty sail, the fore and main
topsails close-reefed. A close-reefed main topsail, with three lower
storm staysails; or, with the two spencers, fore topmast staysail, and
reefed spanker, is considered a good arrangement for lying-to. If the
fore topmast staysail and balance-reefed spanker can be added to the
two close-reefed topsails, she will keep some way, will go less to
leeward, and can be easily wore round. Close-reefed topsails are used
much more now for lying-to than the courses. As ships are now built,
with the centre of gravity farther forward, and the foremast stepped
more aft, they will lie-to under head sail better than formerly. Some
vessels, which are well down by the stern, will lie-to under a reefed
foresail, as this tends to press her down forward; whereas, if she had
much after sail, she would have all the lateral resistance of the water
aft, and would come up to the wind. In carrying most head or after
sail, you must be determined by the trim of the vessel, her tendency to
come to or go off, and as to whether the sail you use will act as a
lifting or a burying sail.

A topsail has an advantage over a spencer or lower staysail for
lying-to, since it steadies the ship better, and counteracts the heavy
weather roll, which a vessel will give under low and small fore-and-aft
sails.

SCUDDING.--The most approved sail for scudding is the close-reefed
maintopsail, with a reefed foresail. The course alone might get
becalmed under the lee of a high sea, and the vessel, losing her way,
would be overtaken by the sea from aft; whereas the topsail will always
give her way enough and lift her. The foresail is of use in case she
should be brought by the lee. Many officers recommend that the fore
topmast staysail, or fore storm staysail, should always be set in
scudding, to pay her off if she should broach-to, and with the sheets
hauled flat aft.

It has been thought that with the wind quartering and a heavy sea, a
vessel is more under command with a close-reefed foretopsail and
maintopmast staysail. The foretopmast staysail may also be hoisted. If
the ship flies off and gets by the lee, the foretopsail is soon braced
about, and, with the maintopmast staysail sheet shifted to the other
side, the headway is not lost.

TO HEAVE-TO AFTER SCUDDING.--Secure everything about decks, and watch a
smooth time. Suppose her to be scudding under a close-reefed
maintopsail and reefed foresail; haul up the foresail, put the helm
down, brace up the after yards, and set the mizzen staysail. As she
comes to, set the main staysail, meet her with the helm, brace up the
head-yards, and set the fore or foretopmast staysail.

If your vessel labors much, ease the lee braces and the halyards, that
everything may work fairly aloft, and let her have a plenty of helm, to
come to and fall off freely with the sea. The helmsman will often let
the wheel fly off to leeward, taking care to meet her easily and in
season. The sails should be so arranged as to require little of the
rudder.

TAKEN ABACK.--It will frequently happen, when sailing close-hauled,
especially in light winds, from a shift of wind, from its dying away,
or from inattention, that the ship will come up into the wind, shaking
the square sails forward. In this case, it will often be sufficient to
put the helm hard up, flatten in the head sheets, or haul their bights
to windward, and haul up the spanker. If this will not recover her, and
she continues to come to, box her off. Raise fore tack and sheet, haul
up the spanker and mainsail, brace the head-yards aback, haul the jib
sheets to windward, and haul out the lee bowlines. When the after sails
fill, _Let go and haul!_ This manoeuvre of boxing can only be
performed in good weather and light winds, as it usually gives a vessel
sternway.

If the wind has got round upon the other bow, and it is too late for
box-hauling, square the yards fore and aft, keeping your helm so as to
pay her off under sternway; and, as the sails fill, keep the after
yards shaking, and haul up the spanker and mainsail, squaring the
head-yards, and shifting your helm as she gathers headway.

CHAPPELLING.--This operation is performed when, instead of coming to,
you are taken aback in light winds. Put the helm up, if she has
headway, haul up the mainsail and spanker, and square the after yards.
Shift the helm as she gathers sternway, and when the after sails fill,
and she gathers headway, shift your helm again. When she brings the
wind aft, brace up the after yards, get the main tack down and sheet
aft, and haul out the spanker as soon as it will take. The head braces
are not touched, but the yards remain braced as before. The former mode
of wearing, by squaring the head-yards when the after sails are full,
has great advantages over chappelling, as the vessel will go off faster
when the wind is abeam and abaft, and will come to quicker when the
wind gets on the other side.

BROACHING-TO.--This is when a vessel is scudding, and comes up into the
wind and gets aback. For such an accident, the foretopmast staysail is
set, which will act as an off-sail, so that by keeping the helm up,
with the maintopsail (if set) braced into the wind, she will pay off
again without getting sternway. If the close-reefed foretopsail is
carried instead of the main, it can be easily filled.

BROUGHT BY THE LEE.--This is when a vessel is scudding with the wind
quartering, and falls off so as to bring the wind on the other side,
laying the sails aback. This is more likely to occur than broaching-to,
especially in a heavy sea. Suppose the vessel to be scudding under a
close-reefed maintopsail and reefed foresail, with the wind on her
larboard quarter. She falls off suddenly and brings the wind on the
starboard quarter, laying all aback. Put your helm hard a-starboard,
raise fore tack and sheet, and fill the foresail, shivering the
maintopsail. When she brings the wind aft again, meet her with the
helm, and trim the yards for her course.




CHAPTER XIII.

ACCIDENTS.

On beam-ends. Losing a rudder. A squall. A man overboard. Collision.
Rules for vessels passing one another.


ON BEAM-ENDS.--A vessel is usually thrown upon her beam-ends by a
sudden squall taking her, when under a press of sail, and shifting the
ballast. She must be righted, if possible, without cutting away the
masts. For, beside sacrificing them, the object can seldom be
accomplished in that way, if the ballast and cargo have shifted. Carry
a hawser from the lee quarter, with spars and other good stop-waters
bent to it. As the ship drifts well to leeward, the hawser will bring
her stern to the wind; but it may not cast her on the other side. If a
spring can be got upon the hawser from the lee bow, and hauled upon,
and the stern fast let go, this will bring the wind to act upon the
flat part of the deck and pay her stern off, and assist the spring,
when the sails may be trimmed to help her in righting. If she can be
brought head to the wind, and the sails be taken aback, she may cast on
the other tack. When there is anchoring ground, the practice is to let
go the lee anchor, which may take the sails aback and cast her. Then
the ballast and cargo may be righted.

If there is no anchoring ground, a vessel may still be kept head to the
wind, by paying a chain cable out of the lee hawse-hole; or by bending
a hawser to a large spar, which may be kept broadside-to by a span, to
the centre of which the hawser is bent. The same operation may be
applied to a vessel overset, and is preferable to wearing by a hawser.
Make fast the hawser forward to the lee bow, carry the other end aft to
windward and bend it to the spar, and launch the spar overboard. By
this means, or by letting go an anchor, though there be no bottom to be
reached, a vessel may often be recovered.

LOSING A RUDDER.--The first thing to be done on losing a rudder, is to
bring the ship to the wind by bracing up the after yards. Meet her with
the head yards, as she comes to. Take in sail forward and aft, and keep
her hove-to by her sails. A vessel may be made to steer herself for a
long time, by carefully trimming the yards and slacking up the jib
sheets or the spanker sheet a little, as may be required.

Having got the ship by the wind, get up a hawser, middle it, and take a
slack clove-hitch at the centre. Get up a cable, reeve its end through
this hitch, and pay the cable out over the taffrail. Having payed out
about fifty fathoms, jam the hitch and rack it well, so that it cannot
slip; pay out on the cable until the hitch takes the water; then lash
the cable to the centre of the taffrail; lash a spare spar under it
across the stern, with a block well secured at each end, through which
reeve the ends of the hawser, one on each quarter, and reeve them again
through blocks at the sides, abreast of the wheel. By this, a ship may
be steered until a temporary rudder can be constructed.

A rudder may be fitted by taking a spare topmast, or other large spar,
and cutting it flat in the form of a stern-post. Bore holes at proper
distances in that part which is to be the fore part of the preventer or
additional stern-post; then take the thickest plank on board, and make
it as near as possible into the form of a rudder; bore holes at proper
distances in the fore part of it and in the after part of the preventer
stern-post, to correspond with each other, and reeve rope grommets
through those holes in the rudder and after part of the stern-post, for
the rudder to play upon. Through the preventer stern-post, reeve guys,
and at the fore part of them fix tackles, and then put the machine
overboard. When it is in a proper position, or in a line with the
ship's stern-post, lash the upper part of the preventer post to the
upper part of the ship's stern-post; then hook tackles at or near the
main chains, and bowse taut on the guys to confine it to the lower part
of the preventer stern-post. Having holes bored through the preventer
and proper stern-post, run an iron bolt through both, (taking care not
to touch the rudder,) which will prevent the false stern-post from
rising or falling. By the guys on the after part of the rudder and
tackles affixed to them, the ship may be steered, taking care to bowse
taut the tackles on the preventer stern-post, to keep it close to the
proper stern-post.

A SQUALL.--If you see a squall approaching, take in the light sails,
stand by to clew down, and keep her off a little, if necessary. If you
are taken by one, unprepared, with all sail set and close-hauled, put
the helm hard up, let go the spanker sheet and outhaul, and the main
sheet. Clew up royals and topgallant sails, haul down flying-jib, haul
up the mainsail, and clew down the mizzen topsail. When you are before
the wind, clew down the topsail yards, and haul out the reef-tackles.
You may run before the squall until it moderates, or furl the light
sails, bring by the wind, and reef.

A MAN OVERBOARD.[5]--The moment the cry is heard, put the helm down and
bring her up into the wind, whether she is on the wind or free, and
deaden her headway. Throw overboard instantly life buoys, or, if there
are none at hand, take a grating, the carpenter's bench, or any pieces
of plank or loose spars there may be about decks; and let two or three
hands clear away a quarter boat. The best plan is, if the vessel was on
the wind, to haul the mainsail up and brace aback the after yards and
raise the head sheets; then, having her main yard aback, she will drift
down directly toward the man. Keep your head sails full to steady her,
while the after ones stop her headway.

          [5] See Totten's Naval Text Book, Letter XX.

If you are sailing free, with studdingsails set, clew up the lower
studdingsail, brace up the head yards, haul forward the fore tack, and
keep the head yards full, while you luff up to back the after ones.
Lower away the boat as soon as it is safe, and, as the vessel will have
turned nearly round, direct the boat with reference to her position
when the accident happened and her progress since.

COLLISION.--If two vessels approach one another, both having a free
wind, each keeps to the right. That is, the one with her starboard
tacks aboard keeps on or luffs; and the other, if it is necessary to
alter her course, keeps off. So, if two vessels approach one another
close-hauled on different tacks, and it is doubtful which is to
windward, the vessel on the starboard tack keeps on her course, and the
other gives way and keeps off. That is, each goes to the right, and the
vessel with her starboard tacks aboard has the preference. The only
exception to this is, that if the vessel on the larboard tack is so
much to windward that in case both persist the vessel on the starboard
tack will strike her to leeward and abaft the beam; then the vessel on
the starboard tack must give way, as she can do it more easily than the
other.

Another rule is that if one vessel is going dead before the wind and
the other going free on the starboard tack, the latter must luff and go
under the stern of the former.




CHAPTER XIV.

HEAVING-TO BY COUNTER-BRACING. SPEAKING. SOUNDING. HEAVING THE LOG.


COUNTER-BRACING.--This is done whenever, with a breeze, a vessel wishes
to remain stationary, for the purpose of speaking another vessel,
sounding, lowering a boat, or the like. If you do not wish to stop your
way entirely, haul up the mainsail, square the main yards aback,
keeping the fore and cross-jack yards full, and the foresail, spanker
and jib set. If you wish to stop her way still more, back the
cross-jack yards also, haul up the foresail, and put the helm a-lee.
She will then fall off and come to, which you may regulate by the jib
and spanker sheets; and she may be ranged a little ahead, or deadened,
by filling or backing the cross-jack yards.

You may, on the other hand, back the head yards and fill the after
yards. The former method is called heaving-to with the maintopsail to
the mast, and the latter, with the foretopsail to the mast.

SPEAKING.--When two vessels speak at sea, the one to windward heaves
her maintopsail to the mast, and the one to leeward her fore. This is
in order that the weather one may the more readily fill without falling
off so as to run afoul of the other, and that the lee one may box her
head off and keep clear of the ship to windward. The weather one either
throws all aback and drops astern, or fills her after yards and shoots
ahead. The lee one shivers her after yards and boxes off.

If the weather ship comes too near the lee one, before the latter has
time to wear, the weather ship squares her head yards, drops her
mainsail, braces her cross-jack yards sharp aback, and puts her helm
a-weather. This gives her sternway, and the after sails and helm keep
her to the wind.

If three vessels communicate at sea, the weather and middle ones back
their main topsails, and the lee one her fore; then, in case of
necessity, the weather one fills her after yards and shoots ahead, the
middle one throws all aback and drops astern, and the lee one shivers
her after sails and falls off.

SOUNDING.--The marks upon the lead-lines have been given previously, at
page 17. To sound with the hand-lead, a man stands in the weather main
channels with a breast-rope secured to the rigging, and throws the lead
forward, while the vessel has headway on. If the depth corresponds with
the marks upon the line, as if it is 5, 7, or 10 fathoms, he calls out,
"By the _mark five_!" &c. If it is a depth the fathoms of which have no
mark upon the line, as 6, 8, or 9, he calls out, "By the _deep six_!"
&c. If he judges the depth to be a quarter or a half more than a
particular fathom, as, for instance, 5, he calls out, "And a quarter,"
or, "And a half, five!" &c. If it is 5 and three quarters, he would
say, "Quarter less six!" and so on.

TO SOUND BY THE DEEP-SEA-LEAD.--Have the line coiled down in a tub or
rack, clear for running, abreast of the main rigging. Carry the end of
the line forward on the weather side, outside of everything, to the
cat-head or the spritsail yard-arm, and bend it to the lead, which must
be armed with tallow. One man holds the lead for heaving, and the
others range themselves along the side, at intervals, each with a coil
of the line in his hand. An officer, generally the chief mate, should
stand by to get the depth. All being ready, the word is given, "_Stand
by! Heave!_" As soon as the man heaves the lead, he calls out, "_Watch,
ho! Watch!_" and each man, as the last fake of the coil goes out of his
hand, repeats, "_Watch, ho! Watch!_" The line then runs out until it
brings up by the lead's being on bottom, or until there is enough out
to show that there is no bottom to be reached. The officer notes the
depth by the line, which is then snatched, and the men haul it aboard,
and coil it away fair. If the lead has been on the bottom, the arming
of tallow will bring up some of it; by which the character of the
soundings may be ascertained.

The soundings, however, cannot be taken until the vessel's way has been
stopped or deadened. For this purpose, before heaving the lead, either
luff up and keep all shaking, or brace aback the main or mizzen
topsail, or both, according to your headway, keeping the head yards
full. If you are going free with studdingsails set, you may clew up the
lower and boom-end the topmast studdingsails, bring her up to the wind,
and keep the sails lifting, without getting them aback.

It has been laid down as a rule, that if the vessel sags much to
leeward, as when under short sail in a gale of wind, pass the line from
the weather side round the stern, clear of everything, and heave the
lead from the lee side; otherwise she would leave the lead too far to
windward for measurement, or for recovering it again. But in this mode
there is great danger of the line getting caught on the bottom or at
the rudder-heel. It must be very deep water if a vessel cannot be
managed so as to get soundings to windward.

HEAVING THE LOG.--One man holds the log-reel, upon which the log-line
is wound, another holds the glass, and the officer squares the chip;
and, having coiled up a little of the stray line, he throws the chip
overboard astern, or from the lee quarter. As he throws the chip, he
calls out, "Watch!" To which the man with the glass answers, "Watch."
As soon as the mark for the stray-line goes off the reel, he calls out,
"Turn!" and the man turns the glass, answering, "Turn," or "Done." The
instant the sand has run out, he calls, "Out!" or "Stop!" and the
officer stops the line and notes the marks. It is then wound up again
on the reel.




CHAPTER XV.

COMING TO ANCHOR.

Getting ready for port. Coming to anchor,--close-hauled--free. Mooring.
Flying moor. Clearing hawse. To anchor with a slip-rope. Slipping a
cable. Coming-to at a slipped cable.


GETTING READY FOR PORT.--Get your anchors off the bows, and let them
hang by the cat-stoppers and shank-painters. Bend your cables and
overhaul a few ranges forward of the windlass, according to the depth
of the anchorage and the strength of the tide or wind, and range the
remainder that you expect to use along the decks, abaft the windlass.
Have the boats ready for lowering, and a spare hawser, with some stout
rope for kedging or warping, at hand, coiled on the hatches.

COMING TO ANCHOR.--If you have the wind free and all sail set, take in
your studdingsails, make them up and stow them away, rig in the booms
and coil away the gear, and have all ready in good season. You may
then, as you draw in toward the anchorage, take in your royals and
flying jib, furling the royals if you have time. The topgallant sails
are next taken in, and the foresail hauled up. The topgallant sails may
be furled or not, according to the strength of the wind and the number
of hands. If you are before the wind, your mainsail will be hauled up,
or, if the sheet is aft, haul up the lee clew-garnet. Get your ship
under her topsails, jib and spanker. When near the ground, clew up the
fore and main topsails, put the helm down, haul down the jib and
flatten in the spanker. If you have too much headway, back the mizzen
topsail. Cock-bill your anchor and stream the buoy. When she has lost
her headway, let go the anchor. Let hands stand by to give her chain,
as she needs it.

If you come into anchoring ground close-hauled, haul in the weather
fore and main braces, and clew up. If the wind is light, you may square
the fore and main yards before clewing up. This will deaden her way. If
the wind is fresh, it would make it difficult to clew up the sails.
Haul down the jib, and come to by the spanker, or mizzen topsail and
spanker. If the wind is light, she may need the mizzen topsail; if not,
it may be taken in, and she may be brought to by the spanker. If she
has too much headway or there is a tide setting her in, throw all
aback.

MOORING.--A vessel is said to be moored when she rides with more than
one anchor, in different directions. The common method of mooring is,
when you have come to with one anchor, to pay out chain and let her
drop astern until you have out double the scope you intend to ride by.
Then let go your other anchor. Slack up the cable of the latter anchor,
and heave in on that of the first, until you have the same scope to
each anchor. You may also moor by lowering the anchor and lashing it to
the stern of the long boat, and coiling away the full scope in the
bottom of the boat. You may then pull off and pick out your own berth,
and let go.

If you wish to drop your second anchor in any other place than directly
to leeward of the first, you may, without using your long boat, warp
the vessel over the berth intended for your second anchor.

You should always moor so that you may ride with an open hawse in the
direction from which you are liable to the strongest winds. If you have
chain cables, you may moor with both cables bent to a swivel just clear
of the hawse hole, one chain coming in-board. In moderate weather, and
where you are not in a strong tide-way, it will generally be sufficient
to let go one anchor, since, if you have out a good scope of chain, you
will ride by the bight of it, and it will require a very heavy blow to
bring a strain upon the anchor.

In mooring, you should always have a shackle near the hawse-hole, for
clearing hawse. If it is just abaft the windlass, it will be convenient
in case you wish to slip your cable.

A FLYING MOOR--sometimes called a RUNNING MOOR.--Have both anchors
ready for letting go, with double the scope of chain you intend to ride
by ranged for the weather anchor, and the riding scope of the lee
chain. There are two ways of making a flying moor. One is to clew up
everything and let go the first anchor while she has sufficient headway
to run out the whole double range. When it is all out, or just before,
luff sharp up, brace aback to stop her way, and let go the other
anchor. Then heave in on the first and light out on the second, until
there is the same scope to each. This mode is almost impracticable in a
merchant vessel, where there is but one deck, and where the chain may
have to be paid out over a windlass, since the headway would in most
cases be soon stopped.

The other mode is, to lay all flat aback, and the moment the headway
ceases, let go your first anchor, paying out chain as she drops astern,
until double your riding scope is out. Then let go your second anchor
and heave in on the first.

CLEARING HAWSE.--When a vessel is moored she may swing so as to get a
_foul hawse_; that is, so as to bring one cable across the other. If
one cable lies over the other, it is called _a cross_. When they make
another cross, it is called an _elbow_. Three crosses make a _round
turn_. The turns may be kept out of a cable by tending the vessel when
she swings, and casting her stern one side or the other, by the helm,
jib and spanker. To clear hawse, trice the slack cable up by a line or
a whip purchase and hook, below the turns. Lash the two cables together
just below the lowest turn. Pass a line round the cable from outside,
following each turn, and in through the hawse-hole of the slack cable,
and bend it to the shackle. Unshackle and bend a line to the end. Rouse
the cable out through the hawse-hole, slacking up on the end line, and
tricing up if necessary. Take out the turns by the first line passed
in, and haul in again on the end line. Shackle the chain again, heave
taut, and cast off the lashings.

TO ANCHOR WITH A SLIP-ROPE.--This is necessary when you are lying in an
open road-stead, where you must stand out to sea upon a gale coming up,
without taking time to get your anchor. You must ride at one anchor.
Having come to, take a hawser round from the quarter on the same side
with your anchor, outside of everything, and bend its end to the cable
just below the hawse-hole. Have a buoy triced up forward, clear of
everything and carry the buoy-rope in through the hawse-hole, and round
the windlass, with three turns, (the first turn being _outside_ the
others,) and bend it to the shackle which is to be cast off when the
cable is slipped. Have another buoy bent to the end of the hawser which
is to be used for the slip-rope.

TO SLIP A CABLE.--When ready to slip, everything having been prepared
as above, unshackle the chain abaft the windlass, and hoist the
topsails, reefed, if necessary. Stream the buoy for the end of the
chain, and that at the end of the slip-rope aft. Take good turns with
the slip-rope round the timber-heads, at the quarter. Hoist the fore
topmast staysail and back the fore topsail, hauling in the braces on
the same side with the cable, so that she may cast to the opposite
side. Fill the after yards, and let go the end of the cable. Hold on to
the slip-rope aft, until her head is fairly off; then let go, brace
full the head yards, and set the spanker.

COMING-TO AT A SLIPPED CABLE.--Keep a lookout for your buoys. Having
found them, heave-to to windward of them, send a boat with a strong
warp and bend it to the slip-rope buoy, take the other end to the
capstan and walk the ship up to the buoy. Take the slip-rope through
the chock, forward, and heave on it until you get the chain, where the
slip-rope was bent to it, under foot. Make well fast the slip-rope,
then fish the buoy at the end of the chain, haul up on that buoy-rope,
and get the end of the chain. Rouse it in through the hawse-hole and
shackle it. Heave taut, until the bend of the slip-rope is above the
water, then take the other end round aft and make it fast at the
quarter-port again. Pass in the buoy-rope for the end of the chain, and
you are all ready for slipping again.




CHAPTER XVI.

GETTING UNDER WAY.

To unmoor. Getting under way from a single anchor. To cat and fish. To
get under way with a wind blowing directly out, and riding head to
it;--with a rock or shoal close astern;--when riding head to wind and
tide, and to stand out close-hauled;--wind-rode, with a weather
tide;--tide-rode, casting to windward;--tide-rode, wearing round.


UNMOOR.--Pay out on your riding cable, heaving in the slack of the
other. When the other is short, trip it, cat and fish, and heave in on
your riding cable. Instead of this method, the anchor which you are not
riding by may be weighed, if it is a small one, by the long boat. Send
the long boat out over the anchor, take aboard the buoy-rope, carrying
it over the roller in the boat's stern, or through the end of a davit,
clap the watch-tackle to it, and weigh it out of the ground. This done,
and the buoy-rope and tackle secured to the boat, heave in on the chain
on board, which will bring the anchor alongside, the boat approaching
at the same time. When under the bow, cast off the fasts to the boat,
heave up the anchor, cat and fish.

GETTING UNDER WAY FROM A SINGLE ANCHOR.--It is the duty of the chief
mate to see all ready forward for getting under way; the rigging fair
for making sail, the cat and fish-tackles rove, and the fish-davit at
hand. Heave short on your chain and pawl the windlass. Loose all the
sails, if the wind is light, and sheet home and hoist up topsails,
topgallant sails, and royals. If there is a stiff breeze, set topsails
alone, whole or reefed. You should always, if it will answer, cast on
the opposite side from your anchor; that is, if you are riding by your
starboard anchor, cast to port. Brace your head yards aback and your
after yards full, for the tack you mean to cast upon. The sails being
set, man the windlass again, give her a sheer with the helm, and trip
your anchor. The mate reports when it is away. As soon as it is away,
hoist the jib. The fore topsail aback will pay her head off. Put the
helm for stern-board. When her head is off enough, fill away the head
yards and haul out the spanker, shifting the helm for headway. Trim the
yards for your course, and make sail on her. If the wind is light and
the sea smooth, you may cat and fish your anchor after you get under
way; but it is best in a rough sea to keep the vessel hove-to until the
anchor is catted and fished.

TO CAT AND FISH AN ANCHOR.--When the anchor is lifted and brought under
foot, pawl the windlass, keeping a good hold on the chain. Overhaul
down the cat-block and hook it to the ring of the anchor. Stretch along
the cat-fall and let all hands tally on. Set taut on the cat-tackle and
pay out a little chain. Hoist away the anchor to the cat-head, and
belay the fall. Pass the cat-stopper through the ring of the anchor,
through the chock, belay it to the cat-tail, and seize it to its own
part. Overhaul down the fish-tackle, hook the lower block to the
pennant, and hook the fish-hook to the inner fluke of the anchor. Rig
out your fish-davit across the forecastle, and put the bight of the
pennant into the sheave-hole. Get a guy over it, near the outer end, to
keep it down, and another at the inner end, to keep it out. Get the
shoe over the side, to fend off the bill of the anchor. Hoist the fluke
well up, pass the shank-painter under the inner arm and shank, bring it
inboard, and belay and stop it to the timber-heads. Rig in the davit,
unreeve the cat-fall and fish-tackle.

A vessel may sometimes be got under way to advantage with the jib and
spanker; particularly if the wind is blowing directly out of the
harbor. Heave the anchor up at once. When it has broken ground, hoist
the jib, and, as she pays off, haul out the spanker. Keep her under
this sail until the anchor is catted and fished, then make sail and
stand out.

TO GET UNDER WAY, WITH A WIND BLOWING DIRECTLY OUT, AND RIDING HEAD TO
IT.--Suppose the ship to have her starboard anchor down. Heave short
and clear away the jib, and put the helm to port. Heave again until the
anchor is up to the bows. Cat and fish. When the anchor is a-weigh,
hoist the jib. Let her pay off under the jib. When she gathers headway,
shift the helm, and let fall the sails. When she gets before it, sheet
home and hoist the topsails, set the foresail, and haul down the jib.
Make sail aloft.

TO GET UNDER WAY, RIDING HEAD TO THE WIND, WITH A ROCK OR SHOAL CLOSE
ASTERN.--Suppose you wish to cast the ship on the starboard tack. Heave
in a safe scope on the chain, and run out a kedge with a hawser from
the starboard bow. Cast off the yard-arm gaskets and mast-head the
topsails, keeping the bunts fast. Heave taut on the hawser, and brace
the yards up for the starboard tack fore and aft, hauling the jib sheet
to windward. Heave up the anchor, taking in the slack of the hawser,
cat it, pass the stopper, and have all ready for letting go. Haul ahead
on the hawser, and as soon as the kedge is short a-peak or comes home,
sheet home the topsails, run up the jib, and put the helm a-starboard.
As soon as the jib fills, run the kedge up and take it in. When the
topsails take and she gathers headway, draw the jib, set the spanker,
board fore and main tacks, haul aft sheets, and right the helm. If she
falls off too rapidly when the topsails take, give her the spanker and
mainsail, easing off the jib sheet. When she comes to, haul aft the jib
sheet and board the fore tack. If, when the kedge is a-weigh, she falls
off on the wrong side, let go the anchor.

TO GET UNDER WAY, RIDING HEAD TO WIND AND TIDE, AND TO STAND OUT
CLOSE-HAULED.--Suppose you wish to cast to port. Heave short, keeping
the helm a-starboard. Set the topsails. Brace up the after yards for
the starboard tack, and back the head yards. Man the windlass and heave
up the anchor. When the anchor is a-weigh, hoist the jib. When she has
payed off sufficiently, fill away the head yards, shift the helm for
headway, set the spanker, and make sail. Cat and fish, either before or
after filling away.

If you have no room to cast on either side, but have a vessel on each
quarter, heave short, set the topsails, jib, and spanker, brace all the
yards half up for the starboard tack, weigh the anchor, and put the
helm to port. The tide acting on the rudder will sheer her head to
starboard. When the sails take aback and give her sternway, the rudder
and after sails will act against the head sails, and she will drift
fairly down between the two vessels. Keep her off or to, by the spanker
and jib. When you are clear, cast to port; or, haul up the spanker,
shiver the after yards, and let her go off before it.

TO GET UNDER WAY WIND-RODE, WITH A WEATHER TIDE; that is, a tide
setting to windward.--Suppose you wish to cast to port. Heave short,
loose the sails, and set the topsails. Square the after yards, and haul
in the starboard head-braces. Heave again, and, when you are a-weigh,
put the helm to port and hoist the jib. When she has payed off enough,
fill away the head yards and shift the helm for headway.

TO GET UNDER WAY, TIDE-RODE, CASTING TO WINDWARD.--Suppose the wind to
be a little on the starboard bow, and you wish to cast to starboard,
standing out on the larboard tack. Having hove short and set the
topsails, brace up the after yards for the larboard tack, and brace the
head yards aback. Weigh the anchor, keeping your helm to port, and
hauling the spanker boom well over to starboard. When she comes head to
the wind, hoist the jib, with the sheet to port. Shift the helm for
sternway. As she falls off, draw the jib, fill the head yards, and
shift the helm for headway.

TO GET UNDER WAY, TIDE-RODE, WEARING ROUND.--Suppose you have the wind
on your starboard quarter, and are obliged to wear her round and stand
out on the larboard tack. Set the topsails, square the head yards, and
shiver the after yards. When the anchor is a-weigh, put the helm hard
a-starboard, and give her the foresail, if necessary. Having headway,
she will go round on her keel, and you may proceed as in wearing.

If a vessel is in a confined situation, without room to cast by her
sails or by the tide, she may be cast by a spring upon her cable,
leading in at that which will be the weather quarter. The spring may be
bent to the ring of the anchor before it is let go, or it may be seized
to the cable just outside the hawse-hole.

It will be remembered that when a vessel is riding head to the tide,
the helm is to be put as though she had headway; and when the tide sets
from astern, as though she had sternway. But you should be reminded
that when you have the wind and tide both ahead, if the vessel, after
you weigh your anchor, goes astern faster than the current, the helm
must be used as for stern-board.




DICTIONARY OF SEA TERMS.


ABACK. The situation of the sails when the wind presses their surfaces
against the mast, and tends to force the vessel astern.

ABAFT. Toward the stern of a vessel.

ABOARD. Within a vessel.

ABOUT. On the other tack.

ABREAST. Alongside of. Side by side.

ACCOMMODATION. (See LADDER.)

A-COCK-BILL. The situation of the yards when they are topped up at an
angle with the deck. The situation of an anchor when it hangs to the
cathead by the ring only.

ADRIFT. Broken from moorings or fasts. Without fasts.

AFLOAT. Resting on the surface of the water.

AFORE. Forward. The opposite of abaft.

AFT--AFTER. Near the stern.

AGROUND. Touching the bottom.

AHEAD. In the direction of the vessel's head. _Wind ahead_ is from the
direction toward which the vessel's head points.

A-HULL. The situation of a vessel when she lies with all her sails
furled and her helm lashed a-lee.

A-LEE. The situation of the helm when it is put in the opposite
direction from that in which the wind blows.

ALL-ABACK. When all the sails are aback.

ALL HANDS. The whole crew.

ALL IN THE WIND. When all the sails are shaking.

ALOFT. Above the deck.

ALOOF. At a distance.

AMAIN. Suddenly. At once.

AMIDSHIPS. In the centre of the vessel; either with reference to her
length or to her breadth.

ANCHOR. The machine by which, when dropped to the bottom, the vessel is
held fast.

ANCHOR-WATCH. (See WATCH.)

AN-END. When a mast is perpendicular to the deck.

A-PEEK. When the cable is hove taut so as to bring the vessel nearly
over her anchor. The _yards_ are _a-peek_ when they are topped up by
contrary lifts.

APRON. A piece of timber fixed behind the lower part of the stem, just
above the fore end of the keel. A covering to the vent or lock of a
cannon.

ARM. YARD-ARM. The extremity of a yard. Also, the lower part of an
anchor, crossing the shank and terminating in the flukes.

ARMING. A piece of tallow put in the cavity and over the bottom of a
lead-line.

A-STERN. In the direction of the stern. The opposite of ahead.

A-TAUNT. (See TAUNT.)

ATHWART. Across.

_Athwart-ships._ Across the line of the vessel's keel.

_Athwart-hawse._ Across the direction of a vessel's head. Across her
cable.

ATHWART-SHIPS. Across the length of a vessel. In opposition to
fore-and-aft.

A-TRIP. The situation of the anchor when it is raised clear of the
ground. The same as a-weigh.

AVAST, or 'VAST. An order to stop; as, "Avast heaving!"

A-WEATHER. The situation of the helm when it is put in the direction
from which the wind blows.

A-WEIGH. The same as a-trip.

AWNING. A covering of canvass over a vessel's deck, or over a boat, to
keep off sun or rain.


BACK. _To back an anchor_, is to carry out a smaller one ahead of the
one by which the vessel rides, to take off some of the strain.

_To back a sail_, is to throw it aback.

_To back and fill_, is alternately to back and fill the sails.

BACKSTAYS. Stays running from a masthead to the vessel's side, slanting
a little aft. (See STAYS.)

BAGPIPE. _To bagpipe the mizzen_, is to lay it aback by bringing the
sheet to the weather mizzen rigging.

BALANCE-REEF. A reef in a spanker or fore-and-aft mainsail, which runs
from the outer head-earing, diagonally, to the tack. It is the closest
reef, and makes the sail triangular, or nearly so.

BALE. _To bale a boat_, is to throw water out of her.

BALLAST. Heavy material, as iron, lead, or stone, placed in the bottom
of the hold, to keep a vessel from upsetting.

_To freshen ballast_, is to shift it. Coarse gravel is called _shingle
ballast_.

BANK. A boat is _double banked_ when two oars, one opposite the other,
are pulled by men seated on the same thwart.

BAR. A bank or shoal at the entrance of a harbor.

_Capstan-bars_ are heavy pieces of wood by which the capstan is hove
round.

BARE-POLES. The condition of a ship when she has no sail set.

BARGE. A large double-banked boat, used by the commander of a vessel,
in the navy.

BARK, OR BARQUE. (See PLATE 4.) A three-masted vessel, having her fore
and main masts rigged like a ship's, and her mizzen mast like the main
mast of a schooner, with no sail upon it but a spanker, and gaff
topsail.

BARNACLE. A shell-fish often found on a vessel's bottom.

BATTENS. Thin strips of wood put around the hatches, to keep the
tarpaulin down. Also, put upon rigging to keep it from chafing. A large
batten widened at the end, and put upon rigging, is called a
_scotchman_.

BEACON. A post or buoy placed over a shoal or bank to warn vessels off.
Also as a signal-mark on land.

BEAMS. Strong pieces of timber stretching across the vessel, to support
the decks.

_On the weather or lee beam_, is in a direction to windward or leeward,
at right angles with the keel.

_On beam-ends._ The situation of a vessel when turned over so that her
beams are inclined toward the vertical.

BEAR. An object _bears_ so and so, when it is in such a direction from
the person looking.

_To bear down_ upon a vessel, is to approach her from the windward.

_To bear up_, is to put the helm up and keep a vessel off from her
course, and move her to leeward.

_To bear away_, is the same as to _bear up_; being applied to the
vessel instead of to the tiller.

_To bear-a-hand._ To make haste.

BEARING. The direction of an object from the person looking. The
_bearings_ of a vessel, are the widest part of her below the
plank-shear. That part of her hull which is on the water-line when she
is at anchor and in her proper trim.

BEATING. Going toward the direction of the wind, by alternate tacks.

BECALM. To intercept the wind. A vessel or highland to windward is said
to _becalm_ another. So one sail _becalms_ another.

BECKET. A piece of rope placed so as to confine a spar or another rope.
A handle made of rope, in the form of a circle, (as the handle of a
chest,) is called a _becket_.

BEES. Pieces of plank bolted to the outer end of the bowsprit, to reeve
the foretopmast stays through.

BELAY. To make a rope fast by turns round a pin or coil, without
hitching or seizing it.

BEND. To make fast.

_To bend a sail_, is to make it fast to the yard.

_To bend a cable_, is to make it fast to the anchor.

_A bend_, is a knot by which one rope is made fast to another.

BENDS. (See PLATE 3.) The strongest part of a vessel's side, to which
the beams, knees, and foot-hooks are bolted. The part between the
water's edge and the bulwarks.

BENEAPED. (See NEAPED.)

BENTICK SHROUDS. Formerly used, and extending from the futtock-staves
to the opposite channels.

BERTH. The place where a vessel lies. The place in which a man sleeps.

BETWEEN-DECKS. The space between any two decks of a ship.

BIBBS. Pieces of timber bolted to the hounds of a mast, to support the
trestle-trees.

BIGHT. The double part of a rope when it is folded; in
contradistinction from the ends. Any part of a rope may be called the
bight, except the ends. Also, a bend in the shore, making a small bay
or inlet.

BILGE. That part of the floor of a ship upon which she would rest if
aground; being the part near the keel which is more in a horizontal
than a perpendicular line.

_Bilge-ways._ Pieces of timber bolted together and placed under the
bilge, in launching.

_Bilged._ When the bilge is broken in.

_Bilge Water._ Water which settles in the bilge.

_Bilge._ The largest circumference of a cask.

BILL. The point at the extremity of the fluke of an anchor.

BILLET-HEAD. (See HEAD.)

BINNACLE. A box near the helm, containing the compass.

BITTS. Perpendicular pieces of timber going through the deck, placed to
secure anything to. The cables are fastened to them, if there is no
windlass. There are also _bitts_ to secure the windlass, and on each
side of the heel of the bowsprit.

BITTER, or BITTER-END. That part of the cable which is abaft the bitts.

BLACKWALL HITCH. (See PLATE 5 and page 49.)

BLADE. The flat part of an oar, which goes into the water.

BLOCK. A piece of wood with sheaves, or wheels, in it, through which
the running rigging passes, to add to the purchase. (See page 53.)

BLUFF. A _bluff-bowed_ or _bluff-headed_ vessel is one which is full
and square forward.

BOARD. The stretch a vessel makes upon one tack, when she is beating.

_Stern-board._ When a vessel goes stern foremost.

_By the board._ Said of masts, when they fall over the side.

BOAT-HOOK. An iron hook with a long staff, held in the hand, by which a
boat is kept fast to a wharf, or vessel.

BOATSWAIN. (Pronounced _bo-s'n_.) A warrant officer in the navy, who
has charge of the rigging, and calls the crew to duty.

BOBSTAYS. Used to confine the bowsprit down to the stem or cutwater.

BOLSTERS. Pieces of soft wood, covered with canvass, placed on the
trestle-trees, for the eyes of the rigging to rest upon.

BOLTS. Long cylindrical bars of iron or copper, used to secure or unite
the different parts of a vessel.

BOLT-ROPE. The rope which goes round a sail, and to which the canvass
is sewed.

BONNET. An additional piece of canvass attached to the foot of a jib,
or a schooner's foresail, by lacings. Taken off in bad weather.

BOOM. A spar used to extend the foot of a fore-and-aft sail or
studdingsail.

_Boom-irons._ Iron rings on the yards, through which the studdingsail
booms traverse.

BOOT-TOPPING. Scraping off the grass, or other matter, which may be on
a vessel's bottom, and daubing it over with tallow, or some mixture.

BOUND. _Wind-bound._ When a vessel is kept in port by a head wind.

BOW. The rounded part of a vessel, forward.

BOWER. A working anchor, the cable of which is bent and reeved through
the hawse-hole.

_Best bower_ is the larger of the two bowers. (See page 16.)

BOW-GRACE. A frame of old rope or junk, placed round the bows and sides
of a vessel, to prevent the ice from injuring her.

BOWLINE. (Pronounced _bo-lin_.) A rope leading forward from the leech
of a square sail, to keep the leech well out when sailing close-hauled.
A vessel is said to be _on a bowline_, or _on a taut bowline_, when she
is close-hauled.

_Bowline-bridle._ The span on the leech of the sail to which the
bowline is toggled.

_Bowline-knot._ (See PLATE 5 and page 49.)

BOWSE. To pull upon a tackle.

BOWSPRIT. (Pronounced _bo-sprit_.) A large and strong spar, standing
from the bows of a vessel. (See PLATE 1.)

BOX-HAULING. Wearing a vessel by backing the head sails. (See page 75.)

BOX. _To box the compass_, is to repeat the thirty-two points of the
compass in order.

BRACE. A rope by which a yard is turned about.

_To brace a yard_, is to turn it about horizontally.

_To brace up_, is to lay the yard more fore-and-aft.

_To brace in_, is to lay it nearer square.

_To brace aback._ (See ABACK.)

_To brace to_, is to brace the head yards a little aback, in tacking or
wearing.

BRAILS. Ropes by which the foot or lower corners of fore-and-aft sails
are hauled up.

BRAKE. The handle of a ship's pump.

BREAK. _To break bulk_, is to begin to unload.

_To break ground_, is to lift the anchor from the bottom.

_To break shear_, is when a vessel, at anchor, in tending, is forced
the wrong way by the wind or current, so that she does not lie so well
for keeping herself clear of her anchor.

BREAKER. A small cask containing water.

BREAMING. Cleaning a ship's bottom by burning.

BREAST-FAST. A rope used to confine a vessel sideways to a wharf, or to
some other vessel.

BREAST-HOOKS. Knees placed in the forward part of a vessel, across the
stem, to unite the bows on each side. (See PLATE 3.)

BREAST-ROPE. A rope passed round a man in the chains, while sounding.

BREECH. The outside angle of a knee-timber. The after end of a gun.

BREECHING. A strong rope used to secure the breech of a gun to the
ship's side.

BRIDLE. Spans of rope attached to the leeches of square sails, to which
the bowlines are made fast.

_Bridle-port._ The foremost port, used for stowing the anchors.

BRIG. A square-rigged vessel, with two masts. An _hermaphrodite brig_
has a brig's foremast and a schooner's mainmast. (See PLATE 4.)

BROACH-TO. To fall off so much, when going free, as to bring the wind
round on the other quarter and take the sails aback.

BROADSIDE. The whole side of a vessel.

BROKEN-BACKED. The state of a vessel when she is so loosened as to
droop at each end.

BUCKLERS. Blocks of wood made to fit in the hawse-holes, or holes in
the half-ports, when at sea. Those in the hawse-holes are sometimes
called _hawse-blocks_.

BULGE. (See BILGE.)

BULK. The whole cargo when stowed.

_Stowed in bulk_, is when goods are stowed loose, instead of being
stowed in casks or bags. (See BREAK BULK.)

BULK HEAD. Temporary partitions of boards to separate different parts
of a vessel.

BULL. A sailor's term for a small keg, holding a gallon or two.

BULL'S EYE. (See page 53.) A small piece of stout wood with a hole in
the centre for a stay or rope to reeve through, without any sheave, and
with a groove round it for the strap, which is usually of iron. Also, a
piece of thick glass inserted in the deck to let light below.

BULWARKS. The wood work round a vessel, above her deck, consisting of
boards fastened to stanchions and timber-heads.

BUM-BOATS. Boats which lie alongside a vessel in port with provisions
and fruit to sell.

BUMPKIN. Pieces of timber projecting from the vessel, to board the fore
tack to; and from each quarter, for the main brace-blocks.

BUNT. The middle of a sail.

BUNTINE. (Pronounced _buntin_.) Thin woollen stuff of which a ship's
colors are made.

BUNTLINES. Ropes used for hauling up the body of a sail.

BUOY. A floating cask, or piece of wood, attached by a rope to an
anchor, to show its position. Also, floated over a shoal, or other
dangerous place as a beacon.

_To stream a buoy_, is to drop it into the water before letting go the
anchor.

A buoy is said to _watch_, when it floats upon the surface of the
water.

BURTON. A tackle, rove in a particular manner.

_A single Spanish burton_ has three single blocks, or two single blocks
and a hook in the bight of one of the running parts.

_A double Spanish burton_ has three double blocks. (See page 54.)

BUTT. The end of a plank where it unites with the end of another.

_Scuttle-butt._ A cask with a hole cut in its bilge, and kept on deck
to hold water for daily use.

BUTTOCK. That part of the convexity of a vessel abaft, under the stern,
contained between the counter above and the after part of the bilge
below, and between the quarter on the side and the stern-post. (See
PLATE 3.)

BY. _By the head._ Said of a vessel when her head is lower in the water
than her stern. If her stern is lower, she is _by the stern_.

_By the lee._ (See LEE. See RUN.)


CABIN. The after part of a vessel, in which the officers live.

CABLE. A large, strong rope, made fast to the anchor, by which the
vessel is secured. It is usually 120 fathoms in length.

CABLE-TIER. (See TIER.)

CABOOSE. A house on deck, where the cooking is done. Commonly called
the _Galley_.

CALK. (See CAULK.)

CAMBERED. When the floor of a vessel is higher at the middle than
towards the stem and stern.

CAMEL. A machine used for lifting vessels over a shoal or bar.

CAMFERING. Taking off an angle or edge of a timber.

CAN-HOOKS. Slings with flat hooks at each end, used for hoisting
barrels or light casks, the hooks being placed round the chimes, and
the purchase hooked to the centre of the slings. Small ones are usually
wholly of iron.

CANT-PIECES. Pieces of timber fastened to the angles of fishes and
side-trees, to supply any part that may prove rotten.

CANT-TIMBERS. Timbers at the two ends of a vessel, raised obliquely
from the keel.

_Lower Half Cants._ Those parts of frames situated forward and abaft
the square frames, or the floor timbers which cross the keel.

CANVASS. The cloth of which sails are made. No. 1 is the coarsest and
strongest.

CAP. A thick, strong block of wood with two holes through it, one
square and the other round, used to confine together the head of one
mast and the lower part of the mast next above it. (See PLATE 1.)

CAPSIZE. To overturn.

CAPSTAN. A machine placed perpendicularly in the deck, and used for a
strong purchase in heaving or hoisting. Men-of-war weigh their anchors
by capstans. Merchant vessels use a windlass. (See BAR.)

CAREEN. To heave a vessel down upon her side by purchases upon the
masts. To lie over, when sailing on the wind.

CARLINGS. Short and small pieces of timber running between the beams.

CARRICK-BEND. A kind of knot. (See PLATE 5 and page 50.)

_Carrick-bitts_ are the windlass bitts.

CARRY-AWAY. To break a spar, or part a rope.

CAST. To pay a vessel's head off, in getting under way, on the tack she
is to sail upon.

CAT. The tackle used to hoist the anchor up to the cat-head.

_Cat-block_, the block of this tackle.

CAT-HARPIN. An iron leg used to confine the upper part of the rigging
to the mast.

CAT-HEAD. Large timbers projecting from the vessel's side, to which the
anchor is raised and secured.

CAT'S-PAW. A kind of hitch made in a rope. (See PLATE 5 and page 50.) A
light current of air seen on the surface of the water during a calm.

CAULK. To fill the seams of a vessel with oakum.

CAVIL. (See KEVEL.)

CEILING. The inside planking of a vessel.

CHAFE. To rub the surface of a rope or spar.

_Chafing-gear_ is the stuff put upon the rigging and spars to prevent
their chafing.

CHAINS. (See PLATE 1.) Strong links or plates of iron, the lower ends
of which are bolted through the ship's side to the timbers. Their upper
ends are secured to the bottom of the dead-eyes in the channels. Also,
used familiarly for the CHANNELS, which see. The chain cable of a
vessel is called familiarly her _chain_.

_Rudder-chains_ lead from the outer and upper end of the rudder to the
quarters. They are hung slack.

CHAIN-PLATES. Plates of iron bolted to the side of a ship, to which the
chains and dead-eyes of the lower rigging are connected.

CHANNELS. Broad pieces of plank bolted edgewise to the outside of a
vessel. Used for spreading the lower rigging. (See CHAINS.)

CHAPELLING. Wearing a ship round, when taken aback, without bracing the
head yards. (See page 80.)

CHECK. A term sometimes used for slacking off a little on a brace, and
then belaying it.

CHEEKS. The projections on each side of a mast, upon which the
trestle-trees rest. The sides of the shell of a block.

CHEERLY! Quickly, with a will.

CHESS-TREES. Pieces of oak, fitted to the sides of a vessel, abaft the
fore chains, with a sheave in them, to board the main tack to. Now out
of use.

CHIMES. The ends of the staves of a cask, where they come out beyond
the head of the cask.

CHINSE. To thrust oakum into seams with a small iron.

CHOCK. A wedge used to secure anything with, or for anything to rest
upon. The long boat rests upon two large _chocks_, when it is stowed.

_Chock-a-block._ When the lower block of a tackle is run close up to
the upper one, so that you can hoist no higher. This is also called
hoisting up _two-blocks_.

CISTERN. An apartment in the hold of a vessel, having a pipe leading
out through the side, with a cock, by which water may be let into her.

CLAMPS. Thick planks on the inside of vessels, to support the ends of
beams. Also, crooked plates of iron fore-locked upon the trunnions of
cannon. Any plate of iron made to turn, open, and shut so as to confine
a spar or boom, as, a studdingsail boom, or a boat's mast.

CLASP-HOOK. (See CLOVE-HOOK.)

CLEAT. A piece of wood used in different parts of a vessel to belay
ropes to.

CLEW. The lower corner of square sails, and the after corner of a
fore-and-aft sail.

_To clew up_, is to haul up the clew of a sail.

CLEW-GARNET. A rope that hauls up the clew of a foresail or mainsail in
a square-rigged vessel.

CLEWLINE. A rope that hauls up the clew of a square sail. The
clew-garnet is the clewline of a course.

CLINCH. A half-hitch, stopped to its own part.

CLOSE-HAULED. Applied to a vessel which is sailing with her yards
braced up so as to get as much as possible to windward. The same as _on
a taut bowline_, _full and by_, _on the wind_, &c.

CLOVE-HITCH. Two half-hitches round a spar or other rope. (See PLATE 5
and page 48.)

CLOVE-HOOK. An iron clasp, in two parts, moving upon the same pivot,
and overlapping one another. Used for bending chain sheets to the clews
of sails.

CLUB-HAUL. To bring a vessel's head round on the other tack, by letting
go the lee anchor and cutting or slipping the cable. (See page 76.)

CLUBBING. Drifting down a current with an anchor out. (See page 77.)

COAKING. Uniting pieces of spar by means of tabular projections, formed
by cutting away the solid of one piece into a hollow, so as to make a
projection in the other, in such a manner that they may correctly fit,
the butts preventing the pieces from drawing asunder.

_Coaks_ are fitted into the beams and knees of vessels to prevent their
drawing.

COAL TAR. Tar made from bituminous coal.

COAMINGS. Raised work round the hatches, to prevent water going down
into the hold.

COAT. _Mast-Coat_ is a piece of canvass, tarred or painted, placed
round a mast or bowsprit, where it enters the deck.

COCK-BILL. To cock-bill a yard or anchor. (See A-COCK-BILL.)

COCK-PIT. An apartment in a vessel of war, used by the surgeon during
an action.

CODLINE. An eighteen thread line.

COXSWAIN. (Pronounced _cox'n_.) The person who steers a boat and has
charge of her.

COIL. To lay a rope up in a ring, with one turn or fake over another.

_A coil_ is a quantity of rope laid up in that manner.

COLLAR. An eye in the end or bight of a shroud or stay, to go over the
mast-head.

COME. _Come home_, said of an anchor when it is broken from the ground
and drags.

_To come up_ a rope or tackle, is to slack it off.

COMPANION. A wooden covering over the staircase to a cabin.

_Companion-way_, the staircase to the cabin.

_Companion-ladder._ The ladder leading from the poop to the main deck.

COMPASS. The instrument which tells the course of a vessel.

_Compass-timbers_ are such as are curved or arched.

CONCLUDING-LINE. A small line leading through the centre of the steps
of a rope or Jacob's ladder.

CONNING, or CUNNING. Directing the helmsman in steering a vessel.

COUNTER. (See PLATE 3.) That part of a vessel between the bottom of the
stern and the wing-transom and buttock.

_Counter-timbers_ are short timbers put in to strengthen the counter.

_To counter-brace_ yards, is to brace the head-yards one way and the
after-yards another.

COURSES. The common term for the sails that hang from a ship's lower
yards. The foresail is called the _fore course_ and the mainsail the
_main course_.

CRANES. Pieces of iron or timber at the vessel's sides, used to stow
boats or spars upon. A machine used at a wharf for hoisting.

CRANK. The condition of a vessel when she is inclined to lean over a
great deal and cannot bear much sail. This may be owing to her
construction or to her stowage.

CREEPER. An iron instrument, like a grapnell, with four claws, used for
dragging the bottom of a harbor or river, to find anything lost.

CRINGLE. A short piece of rope with each end spliced into the bolt-rope
of a sail, confining an iron ring or thimble.

CROSS-BARS. Round bars of iron, bent at each end, used as levers to
turn the shank of an anchor.

CROSS-CHOCKS. Pieces of timber fayed across the dead-wood amidships, to
make good the deficiency of the heels of the lower futtocks.

CROSS-JACK. (Pronounced _croj-jack_.) The cross-jack yard is the lower
yard on the mizzen mast. (See PLATE 1.)

CROSS-PAWLS. Pieces of timber that keep a vessel together while in her
frames.

CROSS-PIECE. A piece of timber connecting two bitts.

CROSS-SPALES. Pieces of timber placed across a vessel, and nailed to
the frames, to keep the sides together until the knees are bolted.

CROSS-TREES. (See PLATE 1.) Pieces of oak supported by the cheeks and
trestle-trees, at the mast-heads, to sustain the tops on the lower
mast, and to spread the topgallant rigging at the topmast-head.

CROW-FOOT. A number of small lines rove through the uvrou to suspend an
awning by.

CROWN of an anchor, is the place where the arms are joined to the
shank.

_To crown a knot_, is to pass the strands over and under each other
above the knot. (See PLATE 5, page 46.)

CRUTCH. A knee or piece of knee-timber, placed inside of a vessel, to
secure the heels of the cant-timbers abaft. Also, the chock upon which
the spanker-boom rests when the sail is not set.

CUCKOLD'S NECK. A knot by which a rope is secured to a spar, the two
parts of the rope crossing each other, and seized together.

CUDDY. A cabin in the fore part of a boat.

CUNTLINE. The space between the bilges of two casks, stowed side by
side. Where one cask is set upon the cuntline between two others, they
are stowed _bilge and cuntline_.

CUT-WATER. The foremost part of a vessel's prow, which projects forward
of the bows.

CUTTER. A small boat. Also, a kind of sloop.


DAGGER. A piece of timber crossing all the puppets of the bilge-ways to
keep them together.

_Dagger-knees._ Knees placed obliquely, to avoid a port.

DAVITS. Pieces of timber or iron, with sheaves or blocks at their ends,
projecting over a vessel's sides or stern, to hoist boats up to. Also,
a spar with a roller or sheave at its end, used for fishing the anchor,
called a _fish-davit_.

DEAD-EYE. A circular block of wood, with three holes through it, for
the lanyards of rigging to reeve through, without sheaves, and with a
groove round it for an iron strap. (See page 59.)

DEAD-FLAT. One of the bends, amidships.

DEAD-LIGHTS. Ports placed in the cabin windows in bad weather.

DEAD RECKONING. A reckoning kept by observing a vessel's courses and
distances by the log, to ascertain her position.

DEAD-RISING, OR RISING-LINE. Those parts of a vessel's floor,
throughout her whole length, where the floor-timber is terminated upon
the lower futtock.

DEAD-WATER. The eddy under a vessel's counter.

DEAD-WOOD. Blocks of timber, laid upon each end of the keel, where the
vessel narrows.

DECK. The planked floor of a vessel, resting upon her beams.

DECK-STOPPER. A stopper used for securing the cable forward of the
windlass or capstan, while it is overhauled. (See STOPPER.)

DEEP-SEA-LEAD. (Pronounced _dipsey_.) (See page 17.) The lead used in
sounding at great depths.

DEPARTURE. The easting or westing made by a vessel. The bearing of an
object on the coast from which a vessel commences her dead reckoning.

DERRICK. A single spar, supported by stays and guys, to which a
purchase is attached, used to unload vessels, and for hoisting.

DOG. A short iron bar, with a fang or teeth at one end, and a ring at
the other. Used for a purchase, the fang being placed against a beam or
knee, and the block of a tackle hooked to the ring.

DOG-VANE. A small vane, made of feathers or buntin, to show the
direction of the wind.

DOG-WATCHES. Half watches of two hours each, from 4 to 6, and from 6 to
8, P.M. (See WATCH.)

DOLPHIN. A rope or strap round a mast to support the puddening, where
the lower yards rest in the slings. Also, a spar or buoy with a large
ring in it, secured to an anchor, to which vessels may bend their
cables.

DOLPHIN-STRIKER. The martingale. (See PLATE I.)

DOUSE. To lower suddenly.

DOWELLING. A method of coaking, by letting pieces into the solid, or
uniting two pieces together by tenons.

DOWNHAUL. A rope used to haul down jibs, staysails, and studdingsails.

DRABLER. A piece of canvass laced to the bonnet of a sail, to give it
more drop.

DRAG. A machine with a bag net, used for dragging on the bottom for
anything lost.

DRAUGHT. The depth of water which a vessel requires to float her.

DRAW. A sail _draws_ when it is filled by the wind.

_To draw a jib_, is to shift it over the stay to leeward, when it is
aback.

DRIFTS. Those pieces in the sheer-draught where the rails are cut off.

DRIVE. To scud before a gale, or to drift in a current.

DRIVER. A spanker.

DROP. The depth of a sail, from head to foot, amidships.

DRUM-HEAD. The top of the capstan.

DUB. To reduce the end of a timber.

DUCK. A kind of cloth, lighter and finer than canvass; used for small
sails.

DUNNAGE. Loose wood or other matters, placed on the bottom of the hold,
above the ballast, to stow cargo upon.


EARING. A rope attached to the cringle of a sail, by which it is bent
or reefed.

EIKING. A piece of wood fitted to make good a deficiency in length.

ELBOW. Two crosses in a hawse. (See page 89.)

ESCUTCHEON. The part of a vessel's stern where her name is written.

EVEN-KEEL. The situation of a vessel when she is so trimmed that she
sits evenly upon the water, neither end being down more than the other.

EUVROU. A piece of wood, by which the legs of the crow-foot to an
awning are extended. (See UVROU.)

EYE. The circular part of a shroud or stay, where it goes over a mast.

_Eye-bolt._ A long iron bar, having an eye at one end, driven through a
vessel's deck or side into a timber or beam, with the eye remaining
out, to hook a tackle to. If there is a ring through this eye, it is
called a _ring-bolt_.

_An Eye-splice_ is a certain kind of splice made with the end of a
rope. (See PLATE 5 and page 45.)

_Eyelet-hole._ A hole made in a sail for a cringle or roband to go
through.

_The Eyes of a vessel._ A familiar phrase for the forward part.


FACE-PIECES. Pieces of wood wrought on the fore part of the knee of the
head.

FACING. Letting one piece of timber into another with a rabbet.

FAG. A rope is _fagged_ when the end is untwisted.

FAIR-LEADER. A strip of board or plank, with holes in it, for running
rigging to lead through. Also, a block or thimble used for the same
purpose.

FAKE. One of the circles or rings made in coiling a rope.

FALL. That part of a tackle to which the power is applied in hoisting.

FALSE KEEL. Pieces of timber secured under the main keel of vessels.

FANCY-LINE. A line rove through a block at the jaws of a gaff, used as
a downhaul. Also, a line used for cross-hauling the lee topping-lift.

FASHION-PIECES. The aftermost timbers, terminating the breadth and
forming the shape of the stern.

FAST. A rope by which a vessel is secured to a wharf. There are _bow_
or _head_, _breast_, _quarter_, and _stern_ fasts.

FATHOM. Six feet.

FEATHER. _To feather an oar_ in rowing, is to turn the blade
horizontally with the top aft as it comes out of the water.

FEATHER-EDGED. Planks which have one side thicker than another.

FENDERS. Pieces of rope or wood hung over the side of a vessel or boat,
to protect it from chafing. The fenders of a neat boat are usually made
of canvass and stuffed.

FID. A block of wood or iron, placed through the hole in the heel of a
mast, and resting on the trestle-trees of the mast below. This supports
the mast. Also, a wooden pin, tapered, used in splicing large ropes, in
opening eyes, &c.

FIDDLE-BLOCK. A long shell, having one sheave over the other, and the
lower smaller than the upper.

FIDDLE-HEAD. (See HEAD.)

FIFE-RAIL. The rail going round a mast.

FIGURE-HEAD. A carved head or full-length figure, over the cut-water.

FILLINGS. Pieces of timber used to make the curve fair for the
mouldings, between the edges of the fish-front and the sides of the
mast.

FILLER. (See MADE MAST.)

FINISHING. Carved ornaments of the quarter-galley, below the second
counter, and above the upper lights.

FISH. To raise the flukes of an anchor upon the gunwale. Also, to
strengthen a spar when sprung or weakened, by putting in or fastening
on another piece.

_Fish-front_, _Fishes-sides_. (See MADE MAST.)

FISH-DAVIT. The davit used for fishing an anchor.

FISH-HOOK. A hook with a pennant, to the end of which the fish-tackle
is hooked.

FISH-TACKLE. The tackle used for fishing an anchor.

FLARE. When the vessel's sides go out from the perpendicular. In
opposition to _falling-home_ or _tumbling-in_.

FLAT. A sheet is said to be hauled _flat_, when it is hauled down
close.

_Flat-aback_, when a sail is blown with its after surface against the
mast.

FLEET. To come up a tackle and draw the blocks apart, for another pull,
after they have been hauled _two-blocks_.

_Fleet ho!_ The order given at such times. Also, to shift the position
of a block or fall, so as to haul to more advantage.

FLEMISH COIL. (See FRENCH-FAKE.)

FLEMISH-EYE. A kind of eye-splice. (See PLATE 5 and page 45.)

FLEMISH-HORSE. An additional foot-rope at the ends of topsail yards.

FLOOR. The bottom of a vessel, on each side of the keelson.

FLOOR TIMBERS. Those timbers of a vessel which are placed across the
keel. (See PLATE 3.)

FLOWING SHEET. When a vessel has the wind free, and the lee clews eased
off.

FLUKES. The broad triangular plates at the extremity of the arms of an
anchor, terminating in a point called the _bill_.

FLY. That part of a flag which extends from the Union to the extreme
end. (See UNION.)

FOOT. The lower end of a mast or sail. (See FORE-FOOT.)

FOOT-ROPE. The rope stretching along a yard, upon which men stand when
reefing or furling, formerly called _horses_.

FOOT-WALING. The inside planks or lining of a vessel, over the
floor-timbers.

FORE. Used to distinguish the forward part of a vessel, or things in
that direction; as, _fore mast_, _fore hatch_, in opposition to _aft_
or _after_.

FORE-AND-AFT. Lengthwise with the vessel. In opposition to
_athwart-ships_. (See SAILS.)

FORECASTLE. That part of the upper deck forward of the fore mast; or,
as some say, forward of the after part of the fore channels. (See PLATE
1.) Also, the forward part of the vessel, under the deck, where the
sailors live, in merchant vessels.

FORE-FOOT. A piece of timber at the forward extremity of the keel, upon
which the lower end of the stem rests. (See PLATE 3.)

FORE-GANGER. A short piece of rope grafted on a harpoon, to which the
line is bent.

FORE-LOCK. A flat piece of iron, driven through the end of a bolt, to
prevent its drawing.

FORE MAST. The forward mast of all vessels. (See PLATE 1.)

FOREREACH. To shoot ahead, especially when going in stays.

FORE-RUNNER. A piece of rag, terminating the stray-line of the
log-line.

FORGE. _To forge ahead_, to shoot ahead; as, in coming to anchor, after
the sails are furled. (See FOREREACH.)

FORMERS. Pieces of wood used for shaping cartridges or wads.

FOTHER, or FODDER. To draw a sail, filled with oakum, under a vessel's
bottom, in order to stop a leak.

FOUL. The term for the opposite of clear.

FOUL ANCHOR. When the cable has a turn round the anchor.

FOUL HAWSE. When the two cables are crossed or twisted, outside the
stem.

FOUNDER. A vessel _founders_, when she fills with water and sinks.

FOX. (See page 52.) Made by twisting together two or more rope-yarns.

_A Spanish fox_ is made by untwisting a single yarn and laying it up
the contrary way.

FRAP. To pass ropes round a sail to keep it from blowing loose. Also,
to draw ropes round a vessel which is weakened, to keep her together.

FREE. A vessel is going _free_, when she has a fair wind and her yards
braced in. A vessel is said to be _free_, when the water has been
pumped out of her.

FRESHEN. To relieve a rope, by moving its place; as, to _freshen the
nip_ of a stay, is to shift it, so as to prevent its chafing through.

_To freshen ballast_, is to alter its position.

FRENCH-FAKE. To coil a rope with each fake outside of the other,
beginning in the middle. If there are to be riding fakes, they begin
outside and go in; and so on. This is called a _Flemish coil_.

FULL-AND-BY. Sailing close-hauled on a wind.

_Full-and-by!_ The order given to the man at the helm to keep the sails
full and at the same time close to the wind.

FURL. To roll a sail up snugly on a yard or boom, and secure it.

FUTTOCK-PLATES. Iron plates crossing the sides of the top-rim
perpendicularly. The dead-eyes of the topmast rigging are fitted to
their upper ends, and the futtock-shrouds to their lower ends.

FUTTOCK-SHROUDS. Short shrouds, leading from the lower ends of the
futtock-plates to a bend round the lower mast, just below the top.

FUTTOCK-STAFF. A short piece of wood or iron, seized across the upper
part of the rigging, to which the catharpin legs are secured.

FUTTOCK-TIMBERS. (See PLATE 3.) Those timbers between the floor and
naval timbers, and the top-timbers. There are two--the _lower_, which
is over the floor, and the _middle_, which is over the naval timber.
The naval timber is sometimes called the _ground futtock_.


GAFF. A spar, to which the head of a fore-and-aft sail is bent. (See
PLATE 1.)

GAFF-TOPSAIL. A light sail set over a gaff, the foot being spread by
it.

GAGE. The depth of water of a vessel. Also, her position as to another
vessel, as having the _weather_ or _lee gage_.

GALLEY. The place where the cooking is done.

GALLOWS-BITTS. A strong frame raised amidships, to support spare spars,
&c., in port.

GAMMONING. (See PLATE 1.) The lashing by which the bowsprit is secured
to the cut-water.

GANG-CASKS. Small casks, used for bringing water on board in boats.

GANGWAY. (See PLATE 1.) That part of a vessel's side, amidships, where
people pass in and out of the vessel.

GANTLINE. (See GIRTLINE.)

GARBOARD-STREAK. (See PLATE 3.) The range of planks next to the keel,
on each side.

GARLAND. A large rope, strap or grommet, lashed to a spar when hoisting
it inboard.

GARNET. A purchase on the main stay, for hoisting cargo.

GASKETS. Ropes or pieces of plated stuff, used to secure a sail to the
yard or boom when it is furled. They are called a _bunt_, _quarter_, or
_yard-arm gasket_, according to their position on the yard.

GIMBLET. To turn an anchor round by its stock. To turn anything round
on its end.

GIRT. The situation of a vessel when her cables are too taut.

GIRTLINE. A rope rove through a single block aloft, making a whip
purchase. Commonly used to hoist rigging by, in fitting it.

GIVE WAY! An order to men in a boat to pull with more force, or to
begin pulling. The same as, _Lay out on your oars!_ or, _Lay out!_

GLUT. A piece of canvass sewed into the centre of a sail near the head.
It has an eyelet-hole in the middle for the bunt-jigger or becket to go
through.

GOB-LINE, or GAUB-LINE. A rope leading from the martingale inboard. The
same as _back-rope_.

GOODGEON. (See GUDGEON.)

GOOSE-NECK. An iron ring fitted to the end of a yard or boom, for
various purposes.

GOOSE-WINGED. The situation of a course when the buntlines and lee clew
are hauled up, and the weather clew down.

GORES. The angles at one or both ends of such cloths as increase the
breadth or depth of a sail.

GORING-CLOTHS. Pieces cut obliquely and put in to add to the breadth of
a sail.

GRAFTING. (See page 52.) A manner of covering a rope by weaving
together yarns.

GRAINS. An iron with four or more barbed points to it, used for
striking small fish.

GRAPNEL. A small anchor with several claws, used to secure boats.

GRAPPLING IRONS. Crooked irons, used to seize and hold fast another
vessel.

GRATING. Open lattice work of wood. Used principally to cover hatches
in good weather.

GREAVE. To clean a ship's bottom by burning.

GRIPE. The outside timber of the fore-foot, under water, fastened to
the lower stem-piece. (See PLATE 3.) A vessel _gripes_ when she tends
to come up into the wind.

GRIPES. Bars of iron, with lanyards, rings and clews, by which a large
boat is lashed to the ring-bolts of the deck. Those for a quarter-boat
are made of long strips of matting, going round her and set taut by a
lanyard.

GROMMET. (See PLATE 5 and page 46.) A ring formed of rope, by laying
round a single strand.

GROUND TACKLE. General term for anchors, cables, warps, springs, &c.;
everything used in securing a vessel at anchor.

GROUND-TIER. The lowest tier of casks in a vessel's hold.

GUESS-WARP, or GUESS-ROPE. A rope fastened to a vessel or wharf, and
used to tow a boat by; or to haul it out to the swinging-boom-end, when
in port.

GUN-TACKLE PURCHASE. A purchase made by two single blocks. (See page
54.)

GUNWALE. (Pronounced _gun-nel_.) The upper rail of a boat or vessel.

GUY. A rope attaching to anything to steady it, and bear it one way and
another in hoisting.

GYBE. (Pronounced _jibe_.) To shift over the boom of a fore-and-aft
sail.


HAIL. To speak or call to another vessel, or to men in a different part
of a ship.

HALYARDS. Ropes or tackles used for hoisting and lowering yards, gaffs,
and sails.

HALF-HITCH. (See PLATE 5 and page 48.)

HAMMOCK. A piece of canvass, hung at each end, in which seamen sleep.

HAND. To _hand_ a sail is to _furl_ it.

_Bear-a-hand_; make haste.

_Lend-a-hand_; assist.

_Hand-over-hand_; hauling rapidly on a rope, by putting one hand before
the other alternately.

HAND-LEAD. (See page 17.) A small lead, used for sounding in rivers and
harbors.

HANDSOMELY. Slowly, carefully. Used for an order, as, "Lower
handsomely!"

HANDSPIKE. A long wooden bar, used for heaving at the windlass.

HANDY BILLY. A watch-tackle.

HANKS. Rings or hoops of wood, rope, or iron, round a stay, and seized
to the luff of a fore-and-aft sail.

HARPINGS. The fore part of the wales, which encompass the bows of a
vessel, and are fastened to the stem. (See PLATE 3.)

HARPOON. A spear used for striking whales and other fish.

HATCH, or HATCHWAY. An opening in the deck to afford a passage up and
down. The coverings over these openings are also called _hatches_.

_Hatch-bar_ is an iron bar going across the hatches to keep them down.

HAUL. _Haul her wind_, said of a vessel when she comes up close upon
the wind.

HAWSE. The situation of the cables before a vessel's stem, when moored.
Also, the distance upon the water a little in advance of the stem; as,
a vessel sails _athwart the hawse_, or anchors _in the hawse_ of
another.

_Open hawse._ When a vessel rides by two anchors, without any cross in
her cables.

HAWSE-HOLE. The hole in the bows through which the cable runs.

HAWSE-PIECES. Timbers through which the hawse-holes are cut.

HAWSE-BLOCK. A block of wood fitted into a hawse-hole at sea.

HAWSER. A large rope used for various purposes, as warping, for a
spring, &c.

HAWSER-LAID, or CABLE-LAID rope, is rope laid with nine strands against
the sun. (See PLATE 5 and page 43.)

HAZE. A term for punishing a man by keeping him unnecessarily at work
upon disagreeable or difficult duty.

HEAD. The work at the prow of a vessel. If it is a carved figure, it is
called a _figure-head_; if simple carved work, bending over and out, a
_billet-head_; and if bending in, like the head of a violin, a
_fiddle-head_. Also, the upper end of a mast, called a _mast-head_.
(See BY-THE-HEAD. See FAST.)

HEAD-LEDGES. Thwartship pieces that frame the hatchways.

HEAD-SAILS. A general name given to all sails that set forward of the
fore-mast.

HEART. A block of wood in the shape of a heart, for stays to reeve
through.

HEART-YARNS. The centre yarns of a strand.

HEAVE SHORT. To heave in on the cable until the vessel is nearly over
her anchor.

HEAVE-TO. To put a vessel in the position of lying-to. (See LIE-TO.)

HEAVE IN STAYS. To go about in tacking.

HEAVER. A short wooden bar, tapering at each end. Used as a purchase.

HEEL. The after part of the keel. Also, the lower end of a mast or
boom. Also, the lower end of the stern-post.

_To heel_, is to lie over on one side.

HEELING. The square part of the lower end of a mast, through which the
fid-hole is made.

HELM. The machinery by which a vessel is steered, including the rudder,
tiller, wheel, &c. Applied more particularly, perhaps, to the tiller.

HELM-PORT. The hole in the counter through which the rudder-head
passes.

HELM-PORT-TRANSOM. A piece of timber placed across the lower counter,
inside, at the height of the helm-port, and bolted through every
timber, for the security of that port. (See PLATE 3.)

HIGH AND DRY. The situation of a vessel when she is aground, above
water mark.

HITCH. A peculiar manner of fastening ropes. (See PLATE 5 and page 48.)

HOG. A flat, rough broom, used for scrubbing the bottom of a vessel.

HOGGED. The state of a vessel when, by any strain, she is made to droop
at each end, bringing her centre up.

HOLD. The interior of a vessel, where the cargo is stowed.

HOLD WATER. To stop the progress of a boat by keeping the oar-blades in
the water.

HOLY-STONE. A large stone, used for cleaning a ship's decks.

HOME. The sheets of a sail are said to be _home_, when the clews are
hauled chock out to the sheave-holes. An anchor _comes home_ when it is
loosened from the ground and is hove in toward the vessel.

HOOD. A covering for a companion hatch, skylight, &c.

HOOD-ENDS, or HOODING-ENDS, or WHOODEN-ENDS. Those ends of the planks
which fit into the rabbets of the stem or stern-post.

HOOK-AND-BUTT. The scarfing, or laying the ends of timbers over each
other.

HORNS. The jaws of booms. Also, the ends of cross-trees.

HORSE. (See FOOT-ROPE.)

HOUNDS. Those projections at the mast-head serving as shoulders for the
top or trestle-trees to rest upon.

HOUSE. To _house_ a mast, is to lower it about half its length, and
secure it by lashing its heel to the mast below. (See page 37.)

_To house a gun_, is to run it in clear of the port and secure it.

HOUSING, or HOUSE-LINE. (Pronounced _houze-lin_.) A small cord made of
three small yarns, and used for seizings.

HULL. The body of a vessel. (See A-HULL.)


IN-AND-OUT. A term sometimes used for the scantline of the timbers, the
moulding way, and particularly for those bolts that are driven into the
hanging and lodging knees, through the sides, which are called
_in-and-out bolts_.

INNER-POST. A piece brought on at the fore side of the main-post, and
generally continued as high as the wing-transom, to seat the other
transoms upon.

IRONS. A ship is said to be _in irons_, when, in working, she will not
cast one way or the other.


JACK. A common term for the _jack-cross-trees_. (See UNION.)

JACK-BLOCK. A block used in sending topgallant masts up and down.

JACK-CROSS-TREES. (See PLATE 1.) Iron cross-trees at the head of long
topgallant masts.

JACK-STAFF. A short staff, raised at the bowsprit cap, upon which the
Union Jack is hoisted.

JACK-STAYS. Ropes stretched taut along a yard to bend the head of the
sail to. Also, long strips of wood or iron, used now for the same
purpose.

JACK-SCREW. A purchase, used for stowing cotton.

JACOB'S LADDER. A ladder made of rope, with wooden steps.

JAWS. The inner ends of booms or gaffs, hollowed in.

JEERS. Tackles for hoisting the lower yards.

JEWEL-BLOCKS. Single blocks at the yard-arms, through which the
studdingsail halyards lead.

JIB. (See PLATE 2.) A triangular sail set on a stay, forward.

_Flying-jib_ sets outside of the jib; and the _jib-o'-jib_ outside of
that.

JIB-BOOM. (See PLATE 1.) The boom, rigged out beyond the bowsprit, to
which the tack of the jib is lashed.

JIGGER. A small tackle, used about decks or aloft.

JOLLY-BOAT. A small boat, usually hoisted at the stern.

JUNK. Condemned rope, cut up and used for making mats, swabs, oakum,
&c.

JURY-MAST. A temporary mast, rigged at sea, in place of one lost.


KECKLING. Old rope wound round cables, to keep them from chafing. (See
ROUNDING.)

KEDGE. A small anchor, with an iron stock, used for warping.

_To kedge_, is to warp a vessel ahead by a kedge and hawser.

KEEL. (See PLATE 3.) The lowest and principal timber of a vessel,
running fore-and-aft its whole length, and supporting the whole frame.
It is composed of several pieces, placed lengthwise, and scarfed and
bolted together. (See FALSE KEEL.)

KEEL-HAUL. To haul a man under a vessel's bottom, by ropes at the
yard-arms on each side. Formerly practised as a punishment in ships of
war.

KEELSON. (See PLATE 3.) A timber placed over the keel on the
floor-timbers, and running parallel with it.

KENTLEDGE. Pig-iron ballast, laid each side of the keelson.

KEVEL, or CAVIL. A strong piece of wood, bolted to some timber or
stanchion, used for belaying large ropes to.

KEVEL-HEADS. Timber-heads, used as kevels.

KINK. A twist in a rope.

KNEES. (See PLATE 3.) Crooked pieces of timber, having two arms, used
to connect the beams of a vessel with her timbers. (See DAGGER.)

_Lodging-knees_, are placed horizontally, having one arm bolted to a
beam, and the other across two of the timbers.

_Knee of the head_, is placed forward of the stem, and supports the
figure-head.

KNIGHT-HEADS, or BOLLARD-TIMBERS. The timbers next the stem on each
side, and continued high enough to form a support for the bowsprit.
(See PLATE 3.)

KNITTLES, or NETTLES. (See page 51.) The halves of two adjoining yarns
in a rope, twisted up together, for pointing or grafting. Also, small
line used for seizings and for hammock-clews.

KNOCK-OFF! An order to leave off work.

KNOT. A division on the log-line, answering to a mile of distance. (See
page 17.)


LABOR. A vessel is said to labor when she rolls or pitches heavily.

LACING. Rope used to lash a sail to a gaff, or a bonnet to a sail.
Also, a piece of compass or knee timber, fayed to the back of the
figure-head and the knee of the head, and bolted to each.

LAND-FALL. The making land after being at sea.

_A good land-fall_, is when a vessel makes the land as intended.

LAND HO! The cry used when land is first seen.

LANYARDS. Ropes rove through dead-eyes for setting up rigging. Also, a
rope made fast to anything to secure it, or as a handle, is called a
_lanyard_.

LARBOARD. The left side of a vessel, looking forward.

LARBOWLINES. The familiar term for the men in the larboard watch.

LARGE. A vessel is said to be going _large_, when she has the wind
free.

LATCHINGS. Loops on the head rope of a bonnet, by which it is laced to
the foot of the sail.

LAUNCH. A large boat. The LONG-BOAT.

LAUNCH HO! High enough!

LAY. To come or to go; as, _Lay aloft!_ _Lay forward!_ _Lay aft!_ Also,
the direction in which the strands of a rope are twisted; as, from left
to right, or from right to left.

LEACH. (See LEECH.)

LEACHLINE. A rope used for hauling up the leach of a sail.

LEAD. A piece of lead, in the shape of a cone or pyramid, with a small
hole at the base, and a line attached to the upper end, used for
sounding. (See HAND-LEAD, DEEP-SEA-LEAD.)

LEADING-WIND. A fair wind. More particularly applied to a wind abeam or
quartering.

LEAK. A hole or breach in a vessel, at which the water comes in.

LEDGES. Small pieces of timber placed athwart-ships under the decks of
a vessel, between the beams.

LEE. The side opposite to that from which the wind blows; as, if a
vessel has the wind on her starboard side, that will be the _weather_,
and the larboard will be the _lee_ side.

_A lee shore_ is the shore upon which the wind is blowing.

_Under the lee_ of anything, is when you have that between you and the
wind.

_By the lee._ The situation of a vessel, going free, when she has
fallen off so much as to bring the wind round her stern, and to take
her sails aback on the other side.

LEE-BOARD. A board fitted to the lee side of flat-bottomed boats, to
prevent their drifting to leeward.

LEE-GAGE. (See GAGE.)

LEEWAY. What a vessel loses by drifting to leeward. When sailing
close-hauled with all sail set, a vessel should make no leeway. If the
topgallant sails are furled, it is customary to allow one point; under
close-reefed topsails, two points; when under one close-reefed sail,
four or five points.

LEECH, or LEACH. The border or edge of a sail, at the sides.

LEEFANGE. An iron bar, upon which the sheets of fore-and-aft sails
traverse. Also, a rope rove through the cringle of a sail which has a
bonnet to it, for hauling in, so as to lace on the bonnet. Not much
used.

LEEWARD. (Pronounced _lu-ard_.) The lee side. In a direction opposite
to that from which the wind blows, which is called _windward_. The
opposite of _lee_ is _weather_, and of _leeward_ is _windward_; the two
first being adjectives.

LIE-TO, is to stop the progress of a vessel at sea, either by
counter-bracing the yards, or by reducing sail so that she will make
little or no headway, but will merely come to and fall off by the
counteraction of the sails and helm.

LIFE-LINES. Ropes carried along yards, booms, &c., or at any part of
the vessel, for men to hold on by.

LIFT. A rope or tackle, going from the yard-arms to the mast-head, to
support and move the yard. Also, a term applied to the sails when the
wind strikes them on the leeches and raises them slightly.

LIGHT. To move or lift anything along; as, to "_Light_ out to
windward!" that is, haul the sail over to windward. The _light sails_
are all above the topsails, also the studdingsails and flying jib.

LIGHTER. A large boat, used in loading and unloading vessels.

LIMBERS, or LIMBER-HOLES. Holes cut in the lower part of the
floor-timbers, next the keelson, forming a passage for the water
fore-and-aft.

_Limber-boards_ are placed over the limbers, and are movable.

_Limber-rope._ A rope rove fore-and-aft through the limbers, to clear
them if necessary.

_Limber-streak._ The streak of foot-waling nearest the keelson.

LIST. The inclination of a vessel to one side; as, a _list_ to port, or
a _list_ to starboard.

LIZARD. A piece of rope, sometimes with two legs, and one or more iron
thimbles spliced into it. It is used for various purposes. One with two
legs, and a thimble to each, is often made fast to the topsail tye, for
the buntlines to reeve through. A single one is sometimes used on the
swinging-boom topping-lift.

LOCKER. A chest or box, to stow anything away in.

_Chain-locker._ Where the chain cables are kept.

_Boatswain's locker._ Where tools and small stuff for working upon
rigging are kept.

LOG, or LOG-BOOK. A journal kept by the chief officer, in which the
situation of the vessel, winds, weather, courses, distances, and
everything of importance that occurs, is noted down.

_Log._ A line with a piece of board, called the _log-chip_, attached to
it, wound upon a reel, and used for ascertaining the ship's rate of
sailing. (See page 17.)

LONG-BOAT. The largest boat in a merchant vessel. When at sea, it is
carried between the fore and main masts.

LONGERS. The longest casks, stowed next the keelson.

LONG-TIMBERS. Timbers in the cant-bodies, reaching from the dead-wood
to the head of the second futtock.

LOOF. That part of a vessel where the planks begin to bend as they
approach the stern.

LOOM. That part of an oar which is within the row-lock. Also, to appear
above the surface of the water; to appear larger than nature, as in a
fog.

LUBBER'S HOLE. A hole in the top, next the mast.

LUFF. To put the helm so as to bring the ship up nearer to the wind.
_Spring-a-luff!_ _Keep your luff!_ &c. Orders to luff. Also, the
roundest part of a vessel's bow. Also, the forward leech of
fore-and-aft sails.

LUFF-TACKLE. A purchase composed of a double and single block. (See
page 54.)

_Luff-upon-luff._ A luff tackle applied to the fall of another.

LUGGER. A small vessel carrying lug-sails.

_Lug-sail._ A sail used in boats and small vessels, bent to a yard
which hangs obliquely to the mast.

LURCH. The sudden rolling of a vessel to one side.

LYING-TO. (See LIE-TO.)


MADE. A _made mast_ or _block_ is one composed of different pieces. A
ship's lower mast is a made spar, her topmast is a whole spar.

MALL, or MAUL. (Pronounced _mawl_.) A heavy iron hammer used in driving
bolts. (See TOP-MAUL.)

MALLET. A small maul, made of wood; as, _caulking-mallet_; also,
_serving-mallet_, used in putting service on a rope.

MANGER. A coaming just within the hawse hole. Not much in use.

MAN-ROPES. Ropes used in going up and down a vessel's side.

MARL. To wind or twist a small line or rope round another.

MARLINE. (Pronounced _mar-lin_.) Small two-stranded stuff, used for
marling. A finer kind of spunyarn.

MARLING-HITCH. A kind of hitch used in marling.

MARLINGSPIKE. An iron pin, sharpened at one end, and having a hole in
the other for a lanyard. Used both as a fid and a heaver.

MARRY. To join ropes together by a worming over both.

MARTINGALE. A short, perpendicular spar, under the bowsprit-end, used
for guying down the head-stays. (See DOLPHIN-STRIKER.)

MAST. A spar set upright from the deck, to support rigging, yards and
sails. Masts are whole or _made_.

MAT. Made of strands of old rope, and used to prevent chafing.

MATE. An officer under the master.

MAUL. (See MALL.)

MEND. _To mend service_, is to add more to it.

MESHES. The places between the lines of a netting.

MESS. Any number of men who eat or lodge together.

MESSENGER. A rope used for heaving in a cable by the capstan.

MIDSHIPS. The timbers at the broadest part of the vessel. (See
AMIDSHIPS.)

MISS-STAYS. To fail of going about from one tack to another. (See page
74.)

MIZZEN-MAST. The aftermost mast of a ship. (See PLATE 1.) The spanker
is sometimes called the _mizzen_.

MONKEY BLOCK. A small single block strapped with a swivel.

MOON-SAIL. A small sail sometimes carried in light winds, above a sky
sail.

MOOR. To secure by two anchors. (See page 88.)

MORTICE. A _morticed block_ is one made out of a whole block of wood
with a hole cut in it for the sheave; in distinction from a _made
block_. (See page 53.)

MOULDS. The patterns by which the frames of a vessel are worked out.

MOUSE. To put turns of rope yarn or spunyarn round the end of a hook
and its standing part, when it is hooked to anything, so as to prevent
its slipping out.

MOUSING. A knot or puddening, made of yarns, and placed on the outside
of a rope.

MUFFLE. Oars are muffled by putting mats or canvass round their looms
in the row-locks.

MUNIONS. The pieces that separate the lights in the galleries.


NAVAL HOODS, or HAWSE BOLSTERS. Plank above and below the hawse-holes.

NEAP TIDES. Low tides, coming at the middle of the moon's second and
fourth quarters. (See SPRING TIDES.)

NEAPED, or BENEAPED. The situation of a vessel when she is aground at
the height of the spring tides.

NEAR. Close to wind. "Near!" the order to the helmsman when he is too
near the wind.

NETTING. Network of rope or small lines. Used for stowing away sails or
hammocks.

NETTLES. (See KNITTLES.)

NINEPIN BLOCK. A block in the form of a ninepin, used for a
_fair-leader_ in the rail.

NIP. A short turn in a rope.

NIPPERS. A number of yarns marled together, used to secure a cable to
the messenger.

NOCK. The forward upper end of a sail that sets with a boom.

NUN-BUOY. A buoy tapering at each end.

NUT. Projections on each side of the shank of an anchor, to secure the
stock to its place.


OAKUM. Stuff made by picking rope-yarns to pieces. Used for caulking,
and other purposes.

OAR. A long wooden instrument with a flat blade at one end, used for
propelling boats.

OFF-AND-ON. To stand on different tacks towards and from the land.

OFFING. Distance from the shore.

ORLOP. The lower deck of a ship of the line; or that on which the
cables are stowed.

OUT-HAUL. A rope used for hauling out the clew of a boom sail.

OUT-RIGGER. A spar rigged out to windward from the tops or cross-trees,
to spread the breast-backstays. (See page 25.)

OVERHAUL. _To overhaul a tackle_, is to let go the fall and pull on the
leading parts so as to separate the blocks.

_To overhaul a rope_, is generally to pull a part through a block so as
to make slack.

_To overhaul rigging_, is to examine it.

OVER-RAKE. Said of heavy seas which come over a vessel's head when she
is at anchor, head to the sea.


PAINTER. A rope attached to the bows of a boat, used for making her
fast.

PALM. A piece of leather fitted over the hand, with an iron for the
head of a needle to press against in sewing upon canvass. Also, the
fluke of an anchor.

PANCH. (See PAUNCH.)

PARBUCKLE. To hoist or lower a spar or cask by single ropes passed
round it.

PARCEL. (See page 44.) To wind tarred canvass, (called _parcelling_,)
round a rope.

PARCELLING. (See PARCEL.)

PARLIAMENT-HEEL. The situation of a vessel when she is careened.

PARRAL. The rope by which a yard is confined to a mast at its centre.

PART. To break a rope.

PARTNERS. A frame-work of short timber fitted to the hole in a deck, to
receive the heel of a mast or pump, &c.

PAZAREE. A rope attached to the clew of the foresail and rove through a
block on the swinging boom. Used for guying the clews out when before
the wind.

PAUNCH MAT. A thick mat, placed at the slings of a yard or elsewhere.

PAWL. A short bar of iron, which prevents the capstan or windlass from
turning back.

_To pawl_, is to drop a pawl and secure the windlass or capstan.

PAY-OFF. When a vessel's head falls off from the wind.

_To pay._ To cover over with tar or pitch.

_To pay out._ To slack up on a cable and let it run out.

PEAK. The upper outer corner of a gaff-sail.

PEAK. (See A-PEAK.)

A _stay-peak_ is when the cable and fore stay form a line.

A _short stay-peak_ is when the cable is too much in to form this line.

PENDANT, or PENNANT. A long narrow piece of bunting, carried at the
mast-head.

_Broad pennant_, is a square piece, carried in the same way, in a
commodore's vessel.

_Pennant._ A rope to which a purchase is hooked. A long strap fitted at
one end to a yard or mast-head, with a hook or block at the other end,
for a brace to reeve through, or to hook a tackle to.

PILLOW. A block which supports the inner end of the bowsprit.

PIN. The axis on which a sheave turns. Also, a short piece of wood or
iron to belay ropes to.

PINK-STERN. A high, narrow stern.

PINNACE. A boat, in size between the launch and a cutter.

PINTLE. A metal bolt, used for hanging a rudder.

PITCH. A resin taken from pine, and used for filling up the seams of a
vessel.

PLANKS. Thick, strong boards, used for covering the sides and decks of
vessels.

PLAT. A braid of foxes. (See FOX.)

PLATE. (See CHAIN-PLATE.)

PLUG. A piece of wood, fitted into a hole in a vessel or boat, so as to
let in or keep out water.

POINT. To take the end of a rope and work it over with knittles. (See
page 51. See REEF-POINTS.)

POLE. Applied to the highest mast of a ship, usually painted; as,
_skysail pole_.

POOP. A deck raised over the after part of the spar deck. A vessel is
_pooped_ when the sea breaks over her stern.

POPPETS. Perpendicular pieces of timber fixed to the fore-and-aft part
of the bilge-ways in launching.

PORT. Used instead of _larboard_.

_To port the helm_, is to put it to the larboard.

PORT, or PORT-HOLE. Holes in the side of a vessel, to point cannon out
of. (See BRIDLE.)

PORTOISE. The gunwale. The yards are _a-portoise_ when they rest on the
gunwale.

PORT-SILLS. (See SILLS.)

PREVENTER. An additional rope or spar, used as a support.

PRICK. A quantity of spunyarn or rope laid close up together.

PRICKER. A small marlinspike, used in sail-making. It generally has a
wooden handle.

PUDDENING. A quantity of yarns, matting or oakum, used to prevent
chafing.

PUMP-BRAKE. The handle to the pump.

PURCHASE. A mechanical power which increases the force applied.

_To purchase_, is to raise by a purchase.


QUARTER. The part of a vessel's side between the after part of the main
chains and the stern. The _quarter_ of a yard is between the slings and
the yard-arm.

The wind is said to be _quartering_, when it blows in a line between
that of the keel and the beam and abaft the latter.

QUARTER-BLOCK. A block fitted under the quarters of a yard on each side
the slings, for the clewlines and sheets to reeve through.

QUARTER-DECK. That part of the upper deck abaft the main-mast.

QUARTER-MASTER. A petty officer in a man-of-war, who attends the helm
and binnacle at sea, and watches for signals, &c., when in port.

QUICK-WORK. That part of a vessel's side which is above the chain-wales
and decks. So called in ship-building.

QUILTING. A coating about a vessel, outside, formed of ropes woven
together.

QUOIN. A wooden wedge for the breech of a gun to rest upon.


RACE. A strong, rippling tide.

RACK. To seize two ropes together, with cross-turns. Also, a
_fair-leader_ for running rigging.

RACK-BLOCK. A course of blocks made from one piece of wood, for
fair-leaders.

RAKE. The inclination of a mast from the perpendicular.

RAMLINE. A line used in mast-making to get a straight middle line on a
spar.

RANGE OF CABLE. A quantity of cable, more or less, placed in order for
letting go the anchor or paying out.

RATLINES. (Pronounced _rat-lins_.) Lines running across the shrouds,
horizontally, like the rounds of a ladder, and used to step upon in
going aloft.

RATTLE DOWN RIGGING. To put ratlines upon rigging. It is still called
rattling _down_, though they are now rattled _up_; beginning at the
lowest. (See page 23.)

RAZEE. A vessel of war which has had one deck cut down.

REEF. To reduce a sail by taking in upon its head, if a square sail,
and its foot, if a fore-and-aft sail.

REEF-BAND. A band of stout canvass sewed on the sail across, with
points in it, and earings at each end for reefing.

A _reef_ is all of the sail that is comprehended between the head of
the sail and the first reef-band, or between two reef-bands.

REEF-TACKLE. A tackle used to haul the middle of each leech up toward
the yard, so that the sail may be easily reefed.

REEVE. To pass the end of a rope through a block, or any aperture.

RELIEVING TACKLE. A tackle hooked to the tiller in a gale of wind, to
steer by in case anything should happen to the wheel or tiller-ropes.

RENDER. To pass a rope through a place. A rope is said to _render_ or
not, according as it goes freely through any place.

RIB-BANDS. Long, narrow, flexible pieces of timber nailed to the
outside of the ribs, so as to encompass the vessel lengthwise.

RIBS. A figurative term for a vessel's timbers.

RIDE AT ANCHOR. To lie at anchor. Also, to bend or bear down by main
strength and weight; as, to _ride down_ the main tack.

RIDERS. Interior timbers placed occasionally opposite the principal
ones, to which they are bolted, reaching from the keelson to the beams
of the lower deck. Also, casks forming the second tier in a vessel's
hold.

RIGGING. The general term for all the ropes of a vessel. (See RUNNING,
STANDING.) Also, the common term for the shrouds with their ratlines;
as, the _main rigging_, _mizzen rigging_, &c.

RIGHT. To _right_ the helm, is to put it amidships.

RIM. The edge of a top.

RING. The iron ring at the upper end of an anchor, to which the cable
is bent.

RING-BOLT. An eye-bolt with a ring through the eye. (See EYE-BOLT.)

RING-TAIL. A small sail, shaped like a jib, set abaft the spanker in
light winds.

ROACH. A curve in the foot of a square sail, by which the clews are
brought below the middle of the foot. The _roach_ of a fore-and-aft
sail is in its forward leech.

ROAD, or ROADSTEAD. An anchorage at some distance from the shore.

ROBANDS. (See ROPE-BANDS.)

ROLLING TACKLE. Tackles used to steady the yards in a heavy sea.

ROMBOWLINE. Condemned canvass, rope, &c.

ROPE-BANDS, or ROBANDS. Small pieces of two or three yarn spunyarn or
marline, used to confine the head of the sail to the yard or gaff.

Rope-yarn. A thread of hemp, or other stuff, of which a rope is made.
(See page 43.)

ROUGH-TREE. An unfinished spar.

ROUND IN. To haul in on a rope, especially a weather-brace.

ROUND UP. To haul up on a tackle.

ROUNDING. A service of rope, hove round a spar or larger rope.

ROWLOCKS, or ROLLOCKS. Places cut in the gunwale of a boat for the oar
to rest in while pulling.

ROYAL. A light sail next above a topgallant sail. (See PLATE 2.)

ROYAL YARD. The yard from which the royal is set. The fourth from the
deck. (See PLATE 1.)

RUBBER. A small instrument used to rub or flatten down the seams of a
sail in sail-making.

RUDDER. The machine by which a vessel or boat is steered.

RUN. The after part of a vessel's bottom, which rises and narrows in
approaching the stern-post.

_By the run._ To let go _by the run_, is to let go altogether, instead
of slacking off.

RUNG-HEADS. The upper ends of the floor-timbers.

RUNNER. A rope used to increase the power of a tackle. It is rove
through a single block which you wish to bring down, and a tackle is
hooked to each end, or to one end, the other being made fast.

RUNNING RIGGING. The ropes that reeve through blocks, and are pulled
and hauled, such as braces, halyards, &c.; in opposition to the
_standing rigging_, the ends of which are securely seized, such as
stays, shrouds, &c. (See page 43.)


SADDLES. Pieces of wood hollowed out to fit on the yards to which they
are nailed, having a hollow in the upper part for the boom to rest in.

SAG. To _sag to leeward_, is to drift off bodily to leeward.

SAILS are of two kinds: _square sails_, which hang from yards, their
foot lying across the line of the keel, as the courses, topsails, &c.;
and _fore-and-aft sails_, which set upon gaffs, or on stays, their foot
running with the line of the keel, as jib, spanker, &c.

SAIL HO! The cry used when a sail is first discovered at sea.

SAVE-ALL. A small sail sometimes set under the foot of a lower
studdingsail. (See WATER SAIL.)

SCANTLING. A term applied to any piece of timber, with regard to its
breadth and thickness, when reduced to the standard size.

SCARF. To join two pieces of timber at their ends by shaving them down
and placing them over-lapping.

SCHOONER. (See PLATE 4.) A small vessel with two masts and no tops.

A _fore-and-aft schooner_ has only fore-and-aft sails.

A _topsail schooner_ carries a square fore topsail, and frequently,
also, topgallant sail and royal. There are some schooners with three
masts. They also have no tops.

A _main-topsail schooner_ is one that carries square topsails, fore and
aft.

SCORE. A groove in a block or dead-eye.

SCOTCHMAN. A large batten placed over the turnings-in of rigging. (See
BATTEN.)

SCRAPER. A small, triangular iron instrument, with a handle fitted to
its centre, and used for scraping decks and masts.

SCROWL. A piece of timber bolted to the knees of the head, in place of
a figure-head.

SCUD. To drive before a gale, with no sail, or only enough to keep the
vessel ahead of the sea. Also, low, thin clouds that fly swiftly before
the wind.

SCULL. A short oar.

_To scull_, is to impel a boat by one oar at the stern.

SCUPPERS. Holes cut in the water-ways for the water to run from the
decks.

SCUTTLE. A hole cut in a vessel's deck, as, a hatchway. Also, a hole
cut in any part of a vessel.

_To scuttle_, is to cut or bore holes in a vessel to make her sink.

SCUTTLE-BUTT. (See BUTT.)

SEAMS. The intervals between planks in a vessel's deck or side.

SEIZE. To fasten ropes together by turns of small stuff.

SEIZINGS. (See page 51.) The fastenings of ropes that are seized
together.

SELVAGEE. A skein of rope-yarns or spunyarn, marled together. Used as a
neat strap. (See page 50.)

SEND. When a ship's head or stern pitches suddenly and violently into
the trough of the sea.

SENNIT, or SINNIT. (See page 52.) A braid, formed by plaiting
rope-yarns or spunyarn together. Straw, plaited in the same way for
hats, is called sennit.

SERVE. (See page 44.) To wind small stuff, as rope-yarns, spunyarn,
&c., round a rope, to keep it from chafing. It is wound and hove round
taut by a serving-board or mallet.

SERVICE, is the stuff so wound round.

SET. To _set up rigging_, is to tauten it by tackles. The seizings are
then put on afresh.

SHACKLES. Links in a chain cable which are fitted with a movable bolt
so that the chain can be separated.

SHAKES. The staves of hogsheads taken apart.

SHANK. The main piece in an anchor, at one end of which the stock is
made fast, and at the other the arms.

SHANK-PAINTER. A strong rope by which the lower part of the shank of an
anchor is secured to the ship's side.

SHARP UP. Said of yards when braced as near fore-and-aft as possible.

SHEATHING. A casing or covering on a vessel's bottom.

SHEARS. Two or more spars, raised at angles and lashed together near
their upper ends, used for taking in masts. (See page 52.)

SHEAR HULK. An old vessel fitted with shears, &c., and used for taking
out and putting in the masts of other vessels.

SHEAVE. The wheel in a block upon which the rope works.

_Sheave-hole_, the place cut in a block for the ropes to reeve through.

SHEEP-SHANK. A kind of hitch or bend, used to shorten a rope
temporarily. (See PLATE 5 and page 50.)

SHEER, or SHEER-STRAKE. The line of plank on a vessel's side, running
fore-and-aft under the gunwale. Also, a vessel's position when riding
by a single anchor.

SHEET. A rope used in setting a sail, to keep the clew down to its
place. With square sails, the sheets run through each yard-arm. With
boom sails, they haul the boom over one way and another. They keep down
the inner clew of a studdingsail and the after clew of a jib. (See
HOME.)

SHEET ANCHOR. A vessel's largest anchor: not carried at the bow.

SHELL. The case of a block.

SHINGLE. (See BALLAST.)

SHIP. A vessel with three masts, with tops and yards to each. (See
PLATE 4.) To enter on board a vessel. To fix anything in its place.

SHIVER. To shake the wind out of a sail by bracing it so that the wind
strikes upon the leech.

SHOE. A piece of wood used for the bill of an anchor to rest upon, to
save the vessel's side. Also, for the heels of shears, &c.

SHOE-BLOCK. A block with two sheaves, one above the other, the one
horizontal and the other perpendicular.

SHORE. A prop or stanchion, placed under a beam. To _shore_, to prop
up.

SHROUDS. A set of ropes reaching from the mast-heads to the vessel's
sides, to support the masts.

SILLS. Pieces of timber put in horizontally between the frames to form
and secure any opening; as, for ports.

SISTER BLOCK. A long piece of wood with two sheaves in it, one above
the other, with a score between them for a seizing, and a groove around
the block, lengthwise.

SKIDS. Pieces of timber placed up and down a vessel's side, to bear any
articles off clear that are hoisted in.

SKIN. The part of a sail which is outside and covers the rest when it
is furled. Also, familiarly, the sides of the hold; as, an article is
said to be stowed _next the skin_.

SKYSAIL. A light sail next above the royal. (See PLATE 2.)

SKY-SCRAPER. A name given to a _skysail_ when it is triangular.

SLABLINE. A small line used to haul up the foot of a course.

SLACK. The part of a rope or sail that hangs down loose.

_Slack in stays_, said of a vessel when she works slowly in tacking.

SLEEPERS. The knees that connect the transoms to the after timbers on
the ship's quarter.

SLING. To set a cask, spar, gun, or other article, in ropes, so as to
put on a tackle and hoist or lower it.

SLINGS. The ropes used for securing the centre of a yard to the mast.

_Yard-slings_ are now made of iron. Also, a large rope fitted so as to
go round any article which is to be hoisted or lowered.

SLIP. To let a cable go and stand out to sea. (See page 90.)

SLIP-ROPE. A rope bent to the cable just outside the hawse-hole, and
brought in on the weather quarter, for slipping. (See page 90.)

SLOOP. A small vessel with one mast. (See PLATE 4.)

SLOOP OF WAR. A vessel of any rig, mounting between 18 and 32 guns.

SLUE. To turn anything round or over.

SMALL STUFF. The term for spunyarn, marline, and the smallest kinds of
rope, such as ratline-stuff, &c.

SNAKE. To pass small stuff across a seizing, with marling hitches at
the outer turns.

SNATCH-BLOCK. A single block, with an opening in its side below the
sheave, or at the bottom, to receive the bight of a rope.

SNOTTER. A rope going over a yard-arm, with an eye, used to bend a
tripping-line to in sending down topgallant and royal yards in vessels
of war.

SNOW. A kind of brig, formerly used.

SNUB. To check a rope suddenly.

SNYING. A term for a circular plank edgewise, to work in the bows of a
vessel.

SO! An order to 'vast hauling upon anything when it has come to its
right position.

SOLE. A piece of timber fastened to the foot of the rudder, to make it
level with the false keel.

SOUND. To get the depth of water by a lead and line. (See page 85.) The
pumps are _sounded_ by an iron _sounding rod_, marked with a scale of
feet and inches.

SPAN. A rope with both ends made fast, for a purchase to be hooked to
its bight.

SPANKER. The after sail of a ship or bark. It is a fore-and-aft sail,
setting with a boom and gaff. (See PLATE 2.)

SPAR. The general term for all masts, yards, booms, gaffs, &c.

SPELL. The common term for a portion of time given to any work.

_To spell_, is to relieve another at his work.

_Spell ho!_ An exclamation used as an order or request to be relieved
at work by another.

SPENCER. A fore-and-aft sail, set with a gaff and no boom, and hoisting
from a small mast called a _spencer-mast_, just abaft the fore and main
masts. (See PLATES 2 and 4.)

SPILL. To shake the wind out of a sail by bracing it so that the wind
may strike its leech and shiver it.

SPILLING LINE. A rope used for spilling a sail. Rove in bad weather.

SPINDLE. An iron pin upon which the capstan moves. Also, a piece of
timber forming the diameter of a made mast. Also, any long pin or bar
upon which anything revolves.

SPIRKETING. The planks from the water-ways to the port-sills.

SPLICE. (See PLATE 5 and page 44.) To join two ropes together by
interweaving their strands.

SPOON-DRIFT. Water swept from the tops of the waves by the violence of
the wind in a tempest, and driven along before it, covering the surface
of the sea.

SPRAY. An occasional sprinkling dashed from the top of a wave by the
wind, or by its striking an object.

SPRING. To crack or split a mast.

_To spring a leak_, is to begin to leak.

_To spring a luff_, is to force a vessel close to the wind, in sailing.

SPRING-STAY. A preventer-stay, to assist the regular one. (See STAY.)

SPRING TIDES. The highest and lowest course of tides, occurring every
new and full moon.

SPRIT. A small boom or gaff, used with some sails in small boats. The
lower end rests in a becket or snotter by the foot of the mast, and the
other end spreads and raises the outer upper corner of the sail,
crossing it diagonally. A sail so rigged in a boat is called a
_sprit-sail_.

SPRIT-SAIL-YARD. (See PLATE 1.) A yard lashed across the bowsprit or
knight-heads, and used to spread the guys of the jib and flying
jib-boom. There was formerly a sail bent to it called a _sprit-sail_.

SPUNYARN. (See page 44.) A cord formed by twisting together two or
three rope-yarns.

SPURLING LINE. A line communicating between the tiller and tell-tale.

SPURS. Pieces of timber fixed on the bilge-ways, their upper ends being
bolted to the vessel's sides above the water. Also, curved pieces of
timber, serving as half beams, to support the decks where whole beams
cannot be placed.

SPUR-SHOES. Large pieces of timber that come abaft the pump-well.

SQUARE. Yards are _squared_ when they are horizontal and at right
angles with the keel. Squaring by the lifts makes them horizontal; and
by the braces, makes them at right angles with the vessel's line. Also,
the proper term for the length of yards. A vessel has square yards when
her yards are unusually long. A sail is said to be very square on the
head when it is long on the head.

_To square a yard_, in working ship, means to bring it in square by the
braces.

SQUARE-SAIL. A temporary sail, set at the fore-mast of a schooner or
sloop when going before the wind. (See SAIL.)

STABBER. A PRICKER.

STAFF. A pole or mast, used to hoist flags upon.

STANCHIONS. (See PLATE 3.) Upright posts of wood or iron, placed so as
to support the beams of a vessel. Also, upright pieces of timber,
placed at intervals along the sides of a vessel, to support the
bulwarks and rail, and reaching down to the bends, by the side of the
timbers, to which they are bolted. Also, any fixed, upright support; as
to an awning, or for the man-ropes.

STAND BY! An order to be prepared.

STANDARD. An inverted knee, placed above the deck instead of beneath
it; as, _bitt-standard_, &c.

STANDING. The _standing part_ of a rope is that part which is fast, in
opposition to the part that is hauled upon; or the main part, in
opposition to the end.

The _standing part_ of a tackle is that part which is made fast to the
blocks and between that and the next sheave, in opposition to the
hauling and leading parts.

STANDING RIGGING. (See page 43.) That part of a vessel's rigging which
is made fast and not hauled upon. (See RUNNING.)

STARBOARD. The right side of a vessel, looking forward.

STARBOWLINES. The familiar term for the men in the starboard watch.

START. To _start a cask_, is to open it.

STAY. To tack a vessel, or put her about, so that the wind, from being
on one side, is brought upon the other, round the vessel's head. (See
TACK, WEAR.)

_To stay a mast_, is to incline it forward or aft, or to one side or
the other, by the stays and backstays. Thus, a mast is said to be
_stayed_ too much forward or aft, or too much to port, &c.

_Stays._ Large ropes, used to support masts, and leading from the head
of some mast down to some other mast, or to some part of the vessel.
Those which lead forward are called _fore-and-aft stays_; and those
which lead down to the vessel's sides, _backstays_. (See BACKSTAYS.)

_In stays_, or _hove in stays_, the situation of a vessel when she is
_staying_, or going about from one tack to the other.

STAYSAIL. A sail which hoists upon a stay.

STEADY! An order to keep the helm as it is.

STEERAGE. That part of the between-decks which is just forward of the
cabin.

STEEVE. A bowsprit _steeves_ more or less, according as it is raised
more or less from the horizontal.

The _steeve_ is the angle it makes with the horizon. Also, a long,
heavy spar, with a place to fit a block at one end, and used in stowing
certain kinds of cargo, which need be driven in close.

STEM. (See PLATE 3.) A piece of timber reaching from the forward end of
the keel, to which it is scarfed, up to the bowsprit, and to which the
two sides of the vessel are united.

STEMSON. A piece of compass-timber, fixed on the after part of the
apron inside. The lower end is scarfed into the keelson, and receives
the scarf of the stem, through which it is bolted.

STEP. A block of wood secured to the keel, into which the heel of the
mast is placed.

_To step a mast_, is to put it in its step.

STERN. (See PLATE 3.) The after end of a vessel. (See BY THE STERN.)

STERN-BOARD. The motion of a vessel when going stern foremost.

STERN-FRAME. The frame composed of the stern-post transom and the
fashion-pieces.

STERN-POST. (See PLATE 3.) The aftermost timber in a ship, reaching
from the after end of the keel to the deck. The stem and stern-post are
the two extremes of a vessel's frame.

_Inner stern-post._ A post on the inside, corresponding to the
_stern-post_.

STERN-SHEETS. The after part of a boat, abaft the rowers, where the
passengers sit.

STIFF. The quality of a vessel which enables it to carry a great deal
of sail without lying over much on her side. The opposite to _crank_.

STIRRUPS. Ropes with thimbles at their ends, through which the
foot-ropes are rove, and by which they are kept up toward the yards.

STOCK. A beam of wood, or a bar of iron, secured to the upper end of
the shank of an anchor, at right angles with the arms. An iron stock
usually goes with a key, and unships.

STOCKS. The frame upon which a vessel is built.

STOOLS. Small channels for the dead-eyes of the backstays.

STOPPER. A stout rope with a knot at one end, and sometimes a hook at
the other, used for various purposes about decks; as, making fast a
cable, so as to overhaul. (See CAT STOPPER, DECK STOPPER.)

STOPPER BOLTS. Ring-bolts to which the deck stoppers are secured.

STOP. A fastening of small stuff. Also, small projections on the
outside of the cheeks of a lower mast, at the upper parts of the
hounds.

STRAND. (See page 43.) A number of rope-yarns twisted together. Three,
four or nine strands twisted together form a rope.

A rope is _stranded_ when one of its strands is parted or broken by
chafing or by a strain.

A vessel is _stranded_ when she is driven on shore.

STRAP. A piece of rope spliced round a block to keep its parts well
together. Some blocks have iron straps, in which case they are called
_iron bound_.

STREAK, or STRAKE. A range of planks running fore and aft on a vessel's
side.

STREAM. The _stream anchor_ is one used for warping, &c., and sometimes
as a lighter anchor to moor by, with a hawser. It is smaller than the
_bowers_, and larger than the _kedges_.

_To stream a buoy_, is to drop it into the water.

_Stretchers._ Pieces of wood placed across a boat's bottom, inside, for
the oarsmen to press their feet against, in rowing. Also, cross pieces
placed between a boat's sides to keep them apart when hoisted up and
griped.

STRIKE. To lower a sail or colors.

STUDDINGSAILS. (See PLATE 2.) Light sails set outside the square sails,
on booms rigged out for that purpose. They are only carried with a fair
wind and in moderate weather.

SUED, or SEWED. The condition of a ship when she is high and dry on
shore. If the water leaves her two feet, she sues, or is sued, two
feet.

SUPPORTERS. The knee-timbers under the cat-heads.

SURF. The breaking of the sea upon the shore.

SURGE. A large, swelling wave.

To _surge_ a rope or cable, is to slack it up suddenly where it renders
round a pin, or round the windlass or capstan.

_Surge ho!_ The notice given when a cable is to be _surged_.

SWAB. A mop, formed of old rope, used for cleaning and drying decks.

SWEEP. To drag the bottom for an anchor. Also, large oars, used in
small vessels to force them ahead.

SWIFT. To bring two shrouds or stays close together by ropes.

SWIFTER. The forward shroud to a lower-mast. Also, ropes used to
confine the capstan bars to their places when shipped.

SWIG. A term used by sailors for the mode of hauling off upon the bight
of a rope when its lower end is fast.

SWIVEL. A long link of iron, used in chain cables, made so as to turn
upon an axis and keep the turns out of a chain.

SYPHERING. Lapping the edges of planks over each other for a bulkhead.


TABLING. Letting one beam-piece into another. (See SCARFING.) Also, the
broad hem on the borders of sails, to which the bolt-rope is sewed.

TACK. To put a ship about, so that from having the wind on one side,
you bring it round on the other by the way of her head. The opposite of
_wearing_.

A vessel is on the _starboard tack_, or has her _starboard tacks on
board_, when she has the wind on her starboard side.

The rope or tackle by which the weather clew of a course is hauled
forward and down to the deck.

The _tack_ of a fore-and-aft sail is the rope that keeps down the lower
forward clew; and of a studdingsail, the lower outer clew. The tack of
the lower studdingsail is called the _outhaul_. Also, that part of a
sail to which the tack is attached.

TACKLE. (Pronounced _tay-cle_.) A purchase, formed by a rope rove
through one or more blocks.

TAFFRAIL, or TAFFEREL. The rail round a ship's stern.

TAIL. A rope spliced into the end of a block and used for making it
fast to rigging or spars. Such a block is called a _tail-block_.

A ship is said to _tail_ up or down stream, when at anchor, according
as her stern swings up or down with the tide; in opposition to
_heading_ one way or another, which is said of a vessel when under way.

TAIL-TACKLE. A watch-tackle. (See page 54.)

TAIL ON! or TALLY ON! An order given to take hold of a rope and pull.

TANK. An iron vessel placed in the hold to contain the vessel's water.

TAR. A liquid gum, taken from pine and fir trees, and used for
caulking, and to put upon yarns in rope-making, and upon standing
rigging, to protect it from the weather.

TARPAULIN. A piece of canvass, covered with tar, used for covering
hatches, boats, &c. Also, the name commonly given to a sailor's hat
when made of tarred or painted cloth.

TAUT. Tight.

TAUNT. High or tall. Commonly applied to a vessel's masts.

_All-a-taunt-o._ Said of a vessel when she has all her light and tall
masts and spars aloft.

TELL-TALE. A compass hanging from the beams of the cabin, by which the
heading of a vessel may be known at any time. Also, an instrument
connected with the barrel of the wheel, and traversing so that the
officer may see the position of the tiller.

TEND. To watch a vessel at anchor at the turn of tides, and cast her by
the helm, and some sail if necessary, so as to keep turns out of her
cables.

TENON. The heel of a mast, made to fit into the step.

THICK-AND-THIN BLOCK. A block having one sheave larger than the other.
Sometimes used for quarter-blocks.

THIMBLE. An iron ring, having its rim concave on the outside for a rope
or strap to fit snugly round.

THOLE-PINS. Pins in the gunwale of a boat, between which an oar rests
when pulling, instead of a rowlock.

THROAT. The inner end of a gaff, where it widens and hollows in to fit
the mast. (See JAWS.) Also, the hollow part of a knee.

The _throat_ brails, halyards, &c., are those that hoist or haul up the
gaff or sail near the throat. Also, the angle where the arm of an
anchor is joined to the shank.

THRUM. To stick short strands of yarn through a mat or piece of
canvass, to make a rough surface.

THWARTS. The seats going across a boat, upon which the oarsmen sit.

THWARTSHIPS. (See ATHWARTSHIPS.)

TIDE. To _tide up or down_ a river or harbor, is to work up or down
with a fair tide and head wind or calm, coming to anchor when the tide
turns.

TIDE-RODE. The situation of a vessel, at anchor, when she swings by the
force of the tide. In opposition to _wind-rode_.

TIER. A range of casks. Also, the range of the fakes of a cable or
hawser.

The _cable tier_ is the place in a hold or between decks where the
cables are stowed.

TILLER. A bar of wood or iron, put into the head of the rudder, by
which the rudder is moved.

TILLER-ROPES. Ropes leading from the tiller-head round the barrel of
the wheel, by which a vessel is steered.

TIMBER. A general term for all large pieces of wood used in
ship-building. Also, more particularly, long pieces of wood in a curved
form, bending outward, and running from the keel up, on each side,
forming the _ribs_ of a vessel. The keel, stem, stern-posts and timbers
form a vessel's outer frame. (See PLATE 3.)

TIMBER-HEADS. (See PLATE 3.) The ends of the timbers that come above
the decks. Used for belaying hawsers and large ropes.

TIMENOGUY. A rope carried taut between different parts of the vessel,
to prevent the sheet or tack of a course from getting foul, in working
ship.

TOGGLE. A pin placed through the bight or eye of a rope, block-strap,
or bolt, to keep it in its place, or to put the bight or eye of another
rope upon, and thus to secure them both together.

TOMPION. A bung or plug placed in the mouth of a cannon.

TOP. A platform, placed over the head of a lower mast, resting on the
trestle-trees, to spread the rigging, and for the convenience of men
aloft. (See PLATE 1.)

To _top_ up a yard or boom, is to raise up one end of it by hoisting on
the lift.

TOP-BLOCK. A large iron-bound block, hooked into a bolt under the lower
cap, and used for the top-rope to reeve through in sending up and down
topmasts.

TOP-LIGHT. A signal lantern carried in the top.

TOP-LINING. A lining on the after part of sails, to prevent them from
chafing against the top-rim.

TOPMAST. (See PLATE 1.) The second mast above the deck. Next above the
lower mast.

TOPGALLANT MAST. (See PLATE 1.) The third mast above the deck.

TOP-ROPE. The rope used for sending topmasts up and down.

TOPSAIL. (See PLATE 2.) The second sail above the deck.

TOPGALLANT SAIL. (See PLATE 2.) The third sail above the deck.

TOPPING-LIFT. (See PLATE 1.) A lift used for topping up the end of a
boom.

TOP TIMBERS. The highest timbers on a vessel's side, being above the
futtocks. (See PLATE 3.)

TOSS. To throw an oar out of the rowlock, and raise it perpendicularly
on its end, and lay it down in the boat, with its blade forward.

TOUCH. A sail is said to _touch_, when the wind strikes the leech so as
to shake it a little.

_Luff and touch her!_ The order to bring the vessel up and see how near
she will go to the wind.

TOW. To draw a vessel along by means of a rope.

TRAIN-TACKLE. The tackle used for running guns in and out.

TRANSOMS. (See PLATE 3.) Pieces of timber going across the stern-post,
to which they are bolted.

TRANSOM-KNEES. Knees bolted to the transoms and after timbers.

TRAVELLER. An iron ring, fitted so as to slip up and down a rope.

TREENAILS, or TRUNNELS. Long wooden pins, used for nailing a plank to a
timber.

TREND. The lower end of the shank of an anchor, being the same distance
on the shank from the throat that the arm measures from the throat to
the bill.

TRESTLE-TREES. Two strong pieces of timber, placed horizontally and
fore-and-aft on opposite sides of a mast-head, to support the
cross-trees and top, and for the fid of the mast above to rest upon.

TRIATIC STAY. A rope secured at each end to the heads of the fore and
main masts, with thimbles spliced into its bight, to hook the stay
tackles to.

TRICE. To haul up by means of a rope.

TRICK. The time allotted to a man to stand at the helm.

TRIM. The condition of a vessel, with reference to her cargo and
ballast. A vessel is _trimmed_ by the head or by the stern.

_In ballast trim_, is when she has only ballast on board.

Also, to arrange the sails by the braces with reference to the wind.

TRIP. To raise an anchor clear of the bottom.

TRIPPING LINE. A line used for tripping a topgallant or royal yard in
sending it down.

TRUCK. A circular piece of wood, placed at the head of the highest mast
on a ship. It has small holes or sheaves in it for signal halyards to
be rove through. Also, the wheel of a gun-carriage.

TRUNNIONS. The arms on each side of a cannon by which it rests upon the
carriage, and on which, as an axis, it is elevated or depressed.

TRUSS. The rope by which the centre of a lower yard is kept in toward
the mast.

TRYSAIL. A fore-and-aft sail, set with a boom and gaff, and hoisting on
a small mast abaft the lower mast, called a _trysail-mast_. This name
is generally confined to the sail so carried at the mainmast of a
full-rigged brig; those carried at the foremast and at the mainmast of
a ship or bark being called _spencers_, and those that are at the
mizzenmast of a ship or bark, _spankers_.

TUMBLING HOME. Said of a ship's sides when they fall in above the
bends. The opposite of _wall-sided_.

TURN. Passing a rope once or twice round a pin or kevel, to keep it
fast. Also, two crosses in a cable.

_To turn in_ or _turn out_, nautical terms for going to rest in a berth
or hammock, and getting up from them.

_Turn up!_ The order given to send the men up from between decks.

TYE. A rope connected with a yard, to the other end of which a tackle
is attached for hoisting.


UNBEND. To cast off or untie. (See BEND.)

UNION. The upper inner corner of an ensign. The rest of the flag is
called the _fly_. The _union_ of the U.S. ensign is a blue field with
white stars, and the _fly_ is composed of alternate white and red
stripes.

_Union-down._ The situation of a flag when it is hoisted upside down,
bringing the union down instead of up. Used as a signal of distress.

_Union-jack._ A small flag, containing only the union, without the fly,
usually hoisted at the bowsprit-cap.

UNMOOR. To heave up one anchor so that the vessel may ride at a single
anchor. (See _Moor_.)

UNSHIP. (See SHIP.)

UVROU. (See EUVROU.)


VANE. A fly worn at the mast-head, made of feathers or buntine,
traversing on a spindle, to show the direction of the wind. (See DOG
VANE.)

VANG. (See PLATE 1.) A rope leading from the peak of the gaff of a
fore-and-aft sail to the rail on each side, and used for steadying the
gaff.

'VAST. (See AVAST.)

VEER. Said of the wind when it changes. Also, to slack a cable and let
it run out. (See PAY.)

_To veer and haul_, is to haul and slack alternately on a rope, as in
warping, until the vessel or boat gets headway.

VIOL, or VOYAL. A larger messenger sometimes used in weighing an anchor
by a capstan. Also, the block through which the messenger passes.


WAIST. That part of the upper deck between the quarter-deck and
forecastle.

_Waisters._ Green hands, or broken-down seamen, placed in the waist of
a man-of-war.

WAKE. The track or path a ship leaves behind her in the water.

WALES. Strong planks in a vessel's sides, running her whole length fore
and aft.

WALL. A knot put on the end of a rope. (See PLATE 5 and page 46.)

WALL-SIDED. A vessel is _wall-sided_ when her sides run up
perpendicularly from the bends. In opposition to _tumbling-home_ or
_flaring out_.

WARD-ROOM. The room in a vessel of war in which the commissioned
officers live.

WARE, or WEAR. To turn a vessel round, so that, from having the wind on
one side, you bring it upon the other, carrying her stern round by the
wind. In _tacking_, the same result is produced by carrying a vessel's
head round by the wind.

WARP. To move a vessel from one place to another by means of a rope
made fast to some fixed object, or to a kedge.

A _warp_ is a rope used for warping. If the warp is bent to a kedge
which is let go, and the vessel is hove ahead by the capstan or
windlass, it would be called _kedging_.

WASH-BOARDS. Light pieces of board placed above the gunwale of a boat.

WATCH. (See page 167.) A division of time on board ship. There are
seven watches in a day, reckoning from 12 M. round through the 24
hours, five of them being of four hours each, and the two others,
called _dog watches_, of two hours each, viz., from 4 to 6, and from 6
to 8, P.M. (See DOG WATCH.) Also, a certain portion of a ship's
company, appointed to stand a given length of time. In the merchant
service all hands are divided into two watches, larboard and starboard,
with a mate to command each.

A _buoy_ is said to _watch_ when it floats on the surface.

WATCH-AND-WATCH. The arrangement by which the watches are alternated
every other four hours. In distinction from keeping all hands during
one or more watches. (See page 167.)

_Anchor watch_, a small watch of one or two men, kept while in port.

WATCH HO! WATCH! The cry of the man that heaves the deep-sea-lead.

WATCH-TACKLE. (See page 54.) A small luff purchase with a short fall,
the double block having a tail to it, and the single one a hook. Used
for various purposes about decks.

WATER SAIL. A _save-all_, set under the swinging-boom.

WATER-WAYS. Long pieces of timber, running fore and aft on both sides,
connecting the deck with the vessel's sides. The _scuppers_ are made
through them to let the water off. (See PLATE 3.)

WEAR. (See WARE.)

WEATHER. In the direction from which the wind blows. (See WINDWARD,
LEE.)

A ship carries a _weather helm_ when she tends to come up into the
wind, requiring you to put the helm up.

_Weather gage._ A vessel has the _weather gage_ of another when she is
to windward of her.

A _weatherly ship_, is one that works well to windward, making but
little leeway.

WEATHER-BITT. To take an additional turn with a cable round the
windlass-end.

WEATHER ROLL. The roll which a ship makes to windward.

WEIGH. To lift up; as, to weigh an anchor or a mast.

WHEEL. The instrument by which a ship is steered; being a barrel,
(round which the tiller-ropes go,) and a wheel with spokes.

WHIP. (See page 54.) A purchase formed by a rope rove through a single
block.

_To whip_, is to hoist by a whip. Also, to secure the end of a rope
from fagging by a seizing of twine.

_Whip-upon-whip._ One whip applied to the fall of another.

WINCH. A purchase formed by a horizontal spindle or shaft with a wheel
or crank at the end. A small one with a wheel is used for making ropes
or spunyarn.

WINDLASS. The machine used in merchant vessels to weigh the anchor by.

WIND-RODE. The situation of a vessel at anchor when she swings and
rides by the force of the wind, instead of the tide or current. (See
TIDE-RODE.)

WING. That part of the hold or between-decks which is next the side.

WINGERS. Casks stowed in the wings of a vessel.

WING-AND-WING. The situation of a fore-and-aft vessel when she is going
dead before the wind, with her foresail hauled over on one side and her
mainsail on the other.

WITHE, or WYTHE. An iron instrument fitted on the end of a boom or
mast, with a ring to it, through which another boom or mast is rigged
out and secured.

WOOLD. To wind a piece of rope round a spar, or other thing.

WORK UP. To draw the yarns from old rigging and make them into
spunyarn, foxes, sennit, &c. Also, a phrase for keeping a crew
constantly at work upon needless matters, and in all weathers, and
beyond their usual hours, for punishment.

WORM. (See page 44.) To fill up between the lays of a rope with small
stuff wound round spirally. Stuff so wound round is called _worming_.

WRING. To bend or strain a mast by setting the rigging up too taut.

WRING-BOLTS. Bolts that secure the planks to the timbers.

WRING-STAVES. Strong pieces of plank used with the wring-bolts.


YACHT. (Pronounced _yot_.) A vessel of pleasure or state.

YARD. (See PLATE 1.) A long piece of timber, tapering slightly toward
the ends, and hung by the centre to a mast, to spread the square sails
upon.

YARD-ARM. The extremities of a yard.

YARD-ARM AND YARD-ARM. The situation of two vessels, lying alongside
one another, so near that their yard-arms cross or touch.

YARN. (See ROPE-YARN.)

YAW. The motion of a vessel when she goes off from her course.

YEOMAN. A man employed in a vessel of war to take charge of a
storeroom; as, boatswain's yeoman, the man that has charge of the
stores, of rigging, &c.

YOKE. A piece of wood placed across the head of a boat's rudder, with a
rope attached to each end, by which the boat is steered.




PART II.




CHAPTER I.

THE MASTER.

Beginning of the voyage. Shipping the crew. Outfit. Provisions.
Watches. Navigation. Log-book. Observations. Working ship. Day's work.
Discipline.


In the third part of this work, it will be seen that the shipmaster is
a person to whom, both by the general marine law of all commercial
nations and by the special statutes of the United States, great powers
are confided, and upon whom heavy responsibilities rest. The shipmaster
will find there what are his legal rights, duties and remedies as to
owner, ship and crew, and the various requirements as to the papers
with which he is to furnish his ship, and the observances of revenue
and other regulations.

It is proposed to give here, rather more, perhaps, for the information
of others than of the master himself, the ordinary and every-day duties
of his office, and the customs which long usage has made almost as
binding as laws.

There is a great difference in different ports, and among the various
owners, as to the part the master is to take in supplying and manning
the vessel. In many cases, the owner puts on board all the stores for
the ship's use and for the crew, and gives the master particular
directions, sometimes in writing, as to the manner in which he is to
dispense them. These directions are more or less liberal, according to
the character of the owner; and, in some cases, the dispensing of the
stores is left to the master's discretion. In other instances, the
master makes out an inventory of all the stores he thinks it expedient
to have put on board, and they are accordingly supplied by the owner's
order.

In the manner of shipping the crew, there is as great a difference as
in that of providing the stores. Usually, the whole thing is left to
shipping-masters, who are paid so much a head for each of the crew, and
are responsible for their appearance on board at the time of sailing.
When this plan is adopted, neither the master nor owner, except by
accident, knows anything of the crew before the vessel goes to sea. The
shipping-master opens the articles at his office, procures the men,
sees that they sign in due form, pays them their advance, takes care
that they, or others in their place, are on board at the time of
sailing, and sends in a bill for the whole to the owner. In other
cases, the master selects his crew, and occasionally the owner does it,
if he has been at sea himself and understands seamen; though a
shipping-master is still employed, to see them on board, and for other
purposes. In the ordinary course of short voyages, where crews are
shipped frequently, and there is not much motive for making a
selection, the procuring a crew may be left entirely to the agency of a
faithful shipping-master; but upon long voyages, the comfort and
success of which may depend much upon the character of a crew, the
master or owner should interest himself to select able-bodied and
respectable men, to explain to them the nature and length of the voyage
they are going upon, what clothing they will want, and the work that
will be required of them, and should see that they have proper and
sufficient accommodations and provisions for their comfort. The master
or owner should also, though this duty is often neglected, go to the
forecastle and see that it is cleaned out, whitewashed, or painted, put
in a proper habitable condition, and furnished with every reasonable
convenience. It would seem best that the master should have something
to do with the selection of the provisions for his men, as he will
usually be more interested in securing their good-will and comfort than
the owner would be.

By the master or owner's thus interesting himself for the crew, a great
deal of misunderstanding, complaint, and ill-will may be avoided, and
the beginning, at least, of the voyage be made under good auspices.

Unless the master is also supercargo, his duties, before sailing, are
mostly confined to looking after the outfit of the vessel, and seeing
that she is in sea order.

Everything being in readiness, the customhouse and other regulations
complied with, and the crew on board, the vessel is put under the
charge of the pilot to be carried out clear of the land. While the
pilot is on board, the master has little else to do than to see that
everything is in order, and that the commands of the pilot are
executed. As soon as the pilot leaves the ship, the entire control and
responsibility is thrown upon the master. When the vessel is well clear
of the land, and things are put into some order, it is usual for the
master to call all hands aft, and say something to them about the
voyage upon which they have entered. After this, the crew are divided
into watches. The watches are the divisions of the crew into two equal
portions. The periods of time occupied by each part of the crew, while
on duty, are also called watches.

There are two watches,--the larboard, commanded by the chief mate, and
the starboard, by the second mate. The master himself stands no watch,
but comes and goes at all times, as he chooses. The starboard is
sometimes called the captain's watch, probably from the fact that in
the early days of the service, when vessels were smaller, there was
usually but one mate, and the master stood his own watch; and now, in
vessels which have no second mate, the master keeps the starboard
watch. In dividing into watches, the master usually allows the officers
to choose the men, one by one, alternately; but sometimes makes the
division himself, upon consulting with his officers. The men are
divided as equally as possible, with reference to their qualities as
able seamen, ordinary seamen, or boys, (as all green hands are called,
whatever their age may be;) but if the number is unequal, the larboard
watch has the odd one, since the chief mate does not go aloft and do
other duty in his watch, as the second mate does in his. The cook
always musters with the larboard watch, and the steward with the
starboard. If there is a carpenter, and the larboard watch is the
largest, he generally goes aloft with the starboard watch; otherwise,
with the larboard.

As soon as the division is made, if the day's work is over, one watch
is set, and the other is sent below. Among the numerous customs of the
ocean, which can hardly be accounted for, it is one that on the first
night of the outward passage the starboard watch should take the first
four hours on deck, and on the first night of the homeward passage the
larboard should do the same. The sailors explain this by the old
phrase, that the master takes the ship out and the mate takes her home.

The master takes the bearing and distance of the last point of
departure upon the land, and from that point the ship's reckoning
begins, and is regularly kept in the log-book. The chief mate keeps the
log-book, but the master examines and corrects the reckoning every day.
The master also attends to the chronometer, and takes all the
observations, with the assistance of his officers, if necessary. Every
day, a few minutes before noon, if there is any prospect of being able
to get the sun, the master comes upon deck with his quadrant or
sextant, and the chief mate also usually takes his. The second mate
does not, except upon a Sunday, or when there is no work going forward.
As soon as the sun crosses the meridian, eight bells are struck, and a
new sea day begins. The reckoning is then corrected by the observation,
under the master's superintendence.

The master also takes the lunar observations, usually with the
assistance of both his officers; in which case, the master takes the
angle of the moon with the star or sun, the chief mate takes the
altitude of the sun or star, and the second mate the altitude of the
moon.

In regulating the hours of duty and sleep, the meal times, the food,
&c., the master has absolute power; yet the customs are very nearly the
same in all vessels. The hour of breakfast is seven bells in the
morning, (half after seven,) dinner at noon, and supper whenever the
day's work is over. If the voyage is a long one, the crew are usually
put upon an allowance of bread, beef, and water. The dispensing of the
stores and regulating of the allowance lies, of course, with the
master, though the duty of opening the casks, weighing, measuring, &c.,
falls upon the second mate. The chief mate enters in the log-book every
barrel or cask of provisions that is broached. The steward takes charge
of all the provisions for the use of the cabin, and keeps them in the
pantry, over which he has the direct control. The average of allowance,
in merchant vessels, is six pounds of bread a week, and three quarts of
water, and one pound and a half of beef, or one and a quarter of pork,
a day, to each man.

The entire control of the navigation and working of the ship lies with
the master. He gives the course and general directions to the officer
of the watch, who enters upon a slate, at the end of the watch, the
course made, and the number of knots, together with any other
observations. The officer of the watch is at liberty to trim the yards,
to make alterations in the upper sails, to take in and set royals,
topgallant sails, &c.; but no important alteration can be made, as, for
instance, reefing a topsail, without the special order of the master,
who, in such cases, always comes upon deck and takes command in person.
When on deck, the weather side of the quarter-deck belongs to him, and
as soon as he appears, the officer of the watch will always leave it,
and go over to leeward, or forward into the waist. If the alteration to
be made is slight, the master usually tells the officer to take in or
set such a sail, and leaves to him the particular ordering as to the
braces, sheets, &c., and the seeing all things put in place. The
principal manoeuvres of the vessel, as tacking, wearing, reefing
topsails, getting under way, and coming to anchor, require all hands.
In these cases, the master takes command and gives his orders in
person, standing upon the quarter-deck. The chief mate superintends the
forward part of the vessel, under the master, and the second mate
assists in the waist. The master never goes aloft, nor does any work
with his hands, unless for his own pleasure. If the officer of the
watch thinks it necessary to reef the topsails, he calls the master,
who, upon coming on deck, takes command, and, if he thinks proper,
orders all hands to be called. The crew, officers and all, then take
their stations, and await the orders of the master, who works the ship
in person, giving all the commands, even the most minute, and looks out
for trimming the yards and laying the ship for reefing. The chief mate
commands upon the forecastle, under the master, and does not go aloft.
The second mate goes aloft with the crew.

In tacking and wearing, the master gives all the orders, as to trimming
the yards, &c., though the chief mate is expected to look out for the
head yards. So, in getting under way, and in coming to anchor, the
master takes the entire personal control of everything, the officers
acting under him in their several stations.

In the ordinary day's work, however, which is carried on in a vessel,
the state of things is somewhat different. This the master does not
superintend personally; but gives general instructions to the chief
mate, whose duty it is to see to their execution. To understand this
distinction, the reader will bear in mind that there are two great
divisions of duty and labor on shipboard. One, the _working and
navigating of the vessel_: that is, the keeping and ascertaining the
ship's position, and directing her course, the making and taking in
sail, trimming the sails to the wind, and the various nautical
manoeuvres and evolutions of a vessel. The other branch is, the work
done upon the hull and rigging, to keep it in order, such as the making
and fitting of new rigging, repairing of old, &c.; all which, together
with making of small stuffs to be used on board, constitute the _day's
work and jobs_ of the crew. As to the latter, the master usually
converses with the chief mate upon the state of the vessel and rigging,
and tells him, more or less particularly, what he wishes to have done.
It then becomes the duty of this officer to see the thing accomplished.
If, for instance, the master tells the chief mate to stay the topmasts
more forward, the chief mate goes upon the forecastle, sets the men to
work, one upon one thing and another upon another, sees that the stays
and backstays are come up with, has tackles got upon the rigging,
sights the mast, &c. If the master sees anything which he disapproves
of, and has any preferences in the modes of doing the work, he should
call the officer aft and speak to him; and if, instead of this, he were
to go forward and give orders to the men, it would be considered an
interference, and indeed an insult to the officer. So with any other
work doing upon the ship or rigging, as rattling down, turning in and
setting up rigging, bending and unbending sails, and all the knotting,
splicing, serving, &c., and the making of small stuffs, which
constitute the _day's work and jobs_ of a vessel. If the chief officer
is a competent man, the master is not expected to trouble himself with
the details of any of these things; and, indeed, if he were to do so to
a great extent, it would probably lead to difficulty.

Where there are passengers, as in regular line of packet ships (or, as
they are familiarly called, _liners_,) between New York and Liverpool
or Havre, for instance, the master has even less to do with the day's
work; since the navigation and working of the ship, with proper
attention to his passengers, is as much as can reasonably be required
of him.

The master has the entire control of the cabin. The mates usually live
in a state room by themselves, or, if they live in the cabin, they yet
feel that the master is the head of the house, and are unwilling to
interfere with his hours and occupations. The chief mate dines with the
master, and the second mate looks out for the ship while they are
below, and dines at the second table. In the _liners_, however, the
mates usually dine together; the master looks out for the ship while
they are at dinner, and dines with his passengers at a later hour.

As the master stands no watch, he comes and goes as he pleases, and
takes his own hours for rest. In fine weather, he is not necessarily
much on deck, but should be ready at all times, especially in bad
weather, to be up at a moment's notice.

Everything of importance that occurs, as the seeing a sail or land, or
the like, must be immediately reported to the master. And in heaving-to
for speaking, the master takes the entire charge of working the vessel,
and speaks the other sail in person.

As will be found in the third part of this book, the master has the
entire control of the discipline of the ship, and no subordinate
officer has authority to punish a seaman, or to use force, without the
master's order, except in cases of necessity not admitting of delay. He
has also the complete direction of the internal arrangements and
economy of the vessel, and upon his character, and upon the course of
conduct he pursues, depend in a great measure the character of the ship
and the conduct of both officers and men. He has a power and influence,
both direct and indirect, which may be the means of much good or much
evil. If he is profane, passionate, tyrannical, indecent, or
intemperate, more or less of the same qualities will spread themselves
or break out among officers and men, which, perhaps would have been
checked, if not in some degree removed, had the head of the ship been a
man of high personal character. He may make his ship almost anything he
chooses, and may render the lives and duties of his officers and men
pleasant and profitable to them, or may introduce disagreements,
discontent, tyranny, resistance, and, in fact, make the situation of
all on board as uncomfortable as that in which any human beings can
well be placed. Every master of a vessel who will lay this to heart,
and consider his great responsibility, may not only be a benefactor to
the numbers whom the course of many years will bring under his command,
but may render a service to the whole class, and do much to raise the
character of the calling.




CHAPTER II.

THE CHIEF MATE.

Care of rigging and ship's furniture. Day's work. Working ship. Coming
to anchor. Getting under way. Reefing. Furling. Duties in port. Account
of cargo. Stowage. Station. Log-book. Navigation.


The chief mate, or, as he is familiarly called on board ship, _the
mate_, is the active superintending officer. In the previous chapter,
upon the duties of the master, it will be seen that, in all matters
relating to the care of and work done upon the ship and rigging, the
master gives general orders to the mate, who attends personally to
their execution in detail. Indeed, in the _day's work_ on board ship,
the chief mate is the only officer who appears in command. The second
mate works like a common seaman, and the men seldom know what is to be
done until they receive their orders in detail from the chief mate. It
is his duty to carry on the work, to find every man something to do,
and to see that it is done. He appoints the second mate his work, as
well as the common seamen theirs; and if the master is dissatisfied
with anything, or wishes a change, he should speak to the chief mate,
and let him make the change, and not interfere with the men
individually. It is also the duty of this officer to examine all parts
of the rigging, report anything of importance to the master and take
his orders, or, if it be a small and common matter, he will have the
repairs or changes made at his own pleasure, as a thing of course. He
must also see that there is a supply of small stuffs for the work, and
have them made up when necessary, and also that there are instruments
ready for every kind of labor, or for any emergency. In bad weather, he
must have spare rope, blocks, tackles, sennit, earings, &c., on hand;
or rather, see that they are provided, the more immediate care of these
things, when provided, belonging to the second mate.

From this description of a chief mate's duty, it will be seen that he
ought always to be not only a vigilant and active man, but also well
acquainted with all kinds of seaman's work, and a good judge of
rigging.

In the working of the ship, when all hands are called and the master is
on deck, the chief mate's place is on the forecastle, where, under the
general direction of the master, who never need leave the quarter-deck,
he commands the forward part of the vessel, and is the organ of
communication with the men aloft. In getting under way and coming to
anchor, it is his duty to attend to the ground tackle, and see
everything ready forward. The master, for instance, tells him to have
the ship ready for getting under way, and to heave short on the cable.
He then goes forward, orders all hands to be called, sees everything
secured about decks, tackles got up and boats hoisted in and lashed,
fish and cat tackles, pennant, davit, &c., and spare hawsers and rope,
in readiness, orders the men to the windlass, (the second mate taking a
handspike with the rest,) and stationing himself between the
knight-heads, looks out for the cable, ordering and encouraging the
men. When the cable is hove short, he informs the master, and, at the
word from him, orders the men aloft to loose the sails, and gives
particular directions to them when aloft, as to the sails, gaskets,
overhauling rigging, &c. The sails being loosed, he awaits the order
from the master, which would be addressed to him rather than to the
men, and has the windlass manned and the anchor hove up, giving notice
to the master as soon as it is a-weigh. When the vessel is under way,
the master begins to take more immediate control, ordering the yards to
be braced and filled, sail to be set, and the like. The chief mate also
sees to the catting and fishing of the anchors, to having the decks
cleared up and everything secured.

In coming to anchor, very nearly the same duty falls upon the chief
officer. He must see the anchors and cables ready for letting go, the
master ordering how much chain is to be overhauled. He must look out
that the boats are ready for lowering, the rigging clear for letting
go, hauling and clewing, and that spare hawsers, kedges, warps, &c.,
are at hand. If anything goes wrong forward, he alone is looked to for
an explanation. As the vessel draws in toward her anchoring ground, the
master gives all the orders as to trimming the yards and taking in
sail; and at all times, when on deck, has the entire charge of the man
at the helm, it being the mate's duty only to see that a good seaman is
there, and that the helm is relieved. As to the sails, the master will,
for instance, order--"Clew up the fore and main topsails!" The chief
mate then gives the particular orders as to lowering and letting go the
halyards, clewing down and up, overhauling rigging, &c. If both
topsails were taken in at once, the second mate would attend to the
main, unless the master should choose to look out for it himself. All
being ready for letting go, the master gives the order--"Let go the
anchor!" and the chief mate sees that it is done, has the chain payed
out, reports how much is out, sees that the buoys _watch_, and the
like. In furling the sails, the whole superintendence comes upon the
mate, as the master would probably only tell him to have them furled.
He has the rigging hauled taut, sends the men aloft, and, remaining on
deck and forward, he gives his orders to them while on the yards, as to
the manner of furling, and has the ropes hauled taut or let go on deck,
as may be necessary.

These instances may serve to show the distinctions between the duties
of master and mate in the principal evolutions of a vessel. While in
port, the chief mate has much more the control of the vessel than when
at sea. As there is no navigating or working of the vessel to be done,
the master has little to engage him, except transactions with merchants
and others on shore, and the necessary general directions to the mate,
as to the care of the ship. Beside the work upon the ship and rigging
while in port, the chief mate has the charge of receiving, discharging,
stowing and breaking out the cargo. In this he has the entire control,
under the general directions of the master. It is his duty to keep an
account of all the cargo, as it goes in and comes out of the vessel,
and, as he generally gives receipts, he is bound to great care and
accuracy. When cargo is coming in and going out, the chief mate will
stand in the gangway, to keep an account, and the second mate will be
down in the hold with some of the crew, breaking out, or stowing. The
stowage, however, should still be somewhat under the chief mate's
directions. While the master is on shore, the chief mate is necessarily
commander of the ship, for the time, and though the law will extend his
power proportionably for cases of necessity, yet, except in instances
which will not admit of delay, he must not attempt to exercise any
unusual powers, but should refer everything to the master's decision.
It will be seen, by the laws, that the mate has no right to punish a
man during the master's absence, unless it be a case in which delay
would lead to serious consequences.

While in port, the chief mate stands no watch at night, but he should
always be the first to be called in the morning, and should be up early
and order the calling of all hands. In cleaning the ship, as washing
down decks, &c., which is done the first thing in the morning, each
mate, while at sea, takes charge of it in his watch, in turn, as one or
the other has the morning watch; but in port, the second mate oversees
the washing down of the decks, under the chief mate's general orders.

While at sea, in tacking, wearing, reefing topsails, &c., and in every
kind of "all hands work," when the master is on deck, the chief mate's
place, as I have said, is forward. To give a further notion of the
manner of dividing the command, I will describe the evolution of
tacking ship. The master finds that the ship will not lay her course,
and tells the chief mate to 'see all clear for stays,' or 'ready
about.' Upon this, the chief mate goes forward, sends all hands to
their stations, and sees everything clear and ready on the forecastle.
The master asks, "All ready forward?" and being answered, "Ay, ay,
sir!" motions the man at the helm to put the wheel down, and calls out,
"Helm's a-lee!" The mate, answering immediately, "Helm's a-lee," to let
the master know he is heard and understood, sees that the head sheets
are let go. At "Raise tacks and sheets!" from the master, the mate, and
the men with him, let go the fore tack, while he looks after the
overhauling of the other tack and sheet. He also sees to letting go the
bowlines for "Let go and haul," and to getting down the head sheets
when the ship is about, and trims the head yards, calling out to the
men at the braces the usual orders, "Well the fore yard!" "Topsail
yard, a small pull!" "Topgallant yard, well!" &c. The master usually
trims the after yards.

In reefing topsails, the chief mate should not go aloft, but should
keep his place forward, and look out for the men on the yards. I am
aware that it has been the custom in some classes of vessels, as in the
New York liners, for the chief mate to take the weather earing of a
course, especially if a topsail or the other course were reefing at the
same time; yet this practice has never generally prevailed, and is now
going out of date. I think I may say it is the opinion of all, masters,
officers, and men, that it is better for the chief mate to remain on
deck. There is always a good deal to be looked after, ropes to be let
go or hauled, rigging to be cleared, and the like, beside the
importance of having some one to oversee the men on the different
yards; which the mate, standing at a little distance, can easily do. He
is also the organ of communication between the yards and the deck, and
can look after the reefing to more advantage than the master can upon
the quarter-deck, where he must stay to watch the helm and sails.

The chief mate is not required to work with his hands, like the second
mate and the seamen. He will, of course, let go and belay ropes, and
occasionally pull and haul with the men when working ship; but if there
is much work to be done, his time and attention are sufficiently taken
up with superintending and giving orders.

As to his duties as a watch-officer, it will be necessary to repeat the
explanations partly given in the chapter upon the master's duties. The
crew are divided equally into two watches, the larboard and starboard;
the larboard commanded by the chief mate, and the starboard by the
second mate. These watches divide the day between them, being on and
off duty every other four hours. This is the theory of the time, but in
fact, in nearly all merchant vessels, all hands are kept on deck and at
work throughout the afternoon, from one o'clock until sundown; and
sometimes, if there is a great deal to be done, as immediately before
making port, or after an accident, all hands may be kept throughout the
day. This is, however, justly considered hard usage, if long continued,
since it gives the men but little time for sleep, and none for reading,
or taking care of their clothes. Although all hands may be on deck and
at work during a day or a half day, yet the division of time is still
kept up. For instance, if it is the mate's watch from 8 A.M. to 12;
although all hands should be up from 12 to 5 or 6, yet from 12 to 4 the
starboard watch would be considered as 'the watch on deck,' and the
larboard again after 4; and so on; and during those hours the wheel
will always be taken by men belonging to the watch on deck, and if any
particular duty is ordered to be done by 'the watch,' that watch which
has a man at the helm, and which would have been the only one on deck
had not all hands been kept, would do the duty. But though this
division is kept up as to the crew and the helmsman, it is not so as to
the officers; for when all hands are on deck, the chief mate is always
the officer in command, to whichever watch the hour may properly
belong. He accordingly looks out for the ship, takes in and makes sail,
and trims the yards, when all hands are on deck at work, as much in the
hours of one watch as in those of the other, and he generally calls
upon the men of either watch indifferently to pull and haul. But if
only the starboard watch is on deck, though the chief mate should be on
deck also, yet he will not interfere with the duties of that watch, but
would leave the command of the vessel, and the weather side of the
quarter-deck, to the second mate. Of course, whenever the master comes
on deck, as I have said, in whosever watch it may be, or if all hands
are up, he takes the weather side of the quarter-deck, and is
considered as having charge of the ship; and the officer of the watch
would then give no order with reference to the helm, trimming the
yards, making sail, or the like, without a direction from the master.

It will be necessary to make some explanations as to the stations of
the chief and second mate. I have said that when all hands are called,
the chief mate's place is the forecastle, and the second mate's
amidships, or at the braces on the quarter-deck. This is only in
working ship with all hands; that is, in tacking, wearing, reefing,
coming to anchor, getting under way, &c. Whenever the work is done, and
the necessity for the officers' presence at these parts of the vessel
ceases, they return to their proper places on the quarter-deck. In a
man-of-war there is always a lieutenant of the watch on the weather
side of the quarter-deck, whatever work may be going forward, except in
the single case of all hands being called to work ship; but it is not
so in the merchant service. When the ordinary day's work is going
forward, the mates must be about the decks or aloft, like the petty
officers of a man-of-war; and it is only while no work is going
forward, as in bad weather, on Sundays, or at night, that the officer
of the watch keeps the quarter-deck. At these times he does so, and, if
the master is not on deck, does not leave it, except for a short time,
and for some necessary duty forward.

It will be seen in the third part of this book, that the law looks upon
the chief mate as standing in a different relation to the master from
that of the second mate or the men. He is considered a confidential
person, to whom the owners, shippers and insurers look, in some
measure, for special duties and qualifications. The master, therefore,
cannot remove him from office, except under very peculiar
circumstances, and then must be able to prove a justifiable cause. One
of these duties which the law throws upon him, is keeping the log-book.
This is a very important trust, as the log-book is the depository of
the evidence of everything that may occur during the voyage; and the
position of the ship, the sail she was under, the wind, &c., at any one
moment, may become matters of great consequence to all concerned. So it
is with reference to anything that may occur between the master or
officers and the crew. As to the manner of keeping the log, it is the
custom for each officer at the end of his watch to enter upon the
log-slate, which usually lies on the cabin table, the courses,
distances, wind and weather during his watch, and anything worthy of
note that may have occurred. Once in twenty-four hours the mate copies
from this slate into the log-book; the master, however, first seeing
the slate, examining it, and making any corrections or observations he
may choose. This practice of copying from the slate, which is first
submitted to the master, has led, in too many instances, to the mate's
becoming the mere clerk of the master, to enter on the log-book
whatever the latter may dictate. This is wrong. It is very proper that
the master should examine the slate, and suggest alterations as to the
ship's reckoning, &c., if necessary, but it is important to all
concerned, both to the owners, shippers and insurers, on shore, and the
crew of the vessel, that the independence of the mate, as the
journalist of the voyage, should be preserved. The master, from the
power of his office, can at all times make the situation of a mate who
has displeased him extremely disagreeable, and from this cause has
great indirect influence over him; the law and the custom should
therefore be strictly adhered to which rightly make the chief officer,
in this respect, in a manner the umpire between the master and the
crew, as well as between all on board and the parties interested on
shore.

The law also makes the chief mate the successor to the master, in case
the latter should die, or be unable to perform the duties of his
office; and this without any action on the part of the crew. It is
always important, therefore, that, to the practical seamanship and
activity necessary for the discharge of the proper duties of his
office, the mate should add a sufficient knowledge of navigation to be
able to carry the ship on her voyage in case anything should happen to
the master. Indeed, it has been doubted whether a vessel of the largest
class, upon a long voyage, would be seaworthy with no navigator on
board but the master.

Both the chief and second mates are always addressed by their surnames,
with _Mr._ prefixed, and are answered with the addition of _Sir_. This
is a requirement of ship's duty, and an intentional omission of it is
an offence against the rules and understanding of the service.




CHAPTER III.

SECOND AND THIRD MATES.

SECOND MATE.--Navigation. Station. Watch duties. Day's work. Working
ship. Reefing. Furling. Duties aloft. Care of ship's furniture. Stores.
Duties in port.

THIRD MATE.--Working ship. Day's work. Duties aloft--in port. Boating.
Stores.


The duties of the second mate are, to command the starboard watch when
the master is not on deck, and to lead the crew in their work. It is
not necessary that he should be a navigator, or even be able to keep a
journal, though he should know enough of navigation to keep the courses
and distances during his watch, and to report them correctly on the
slate. There are also many advantages in his being acquainted with
navigation and able to keep the log, as, in case of the chief mate's
meeting with any accident, or being removed from office. The second
mate, however, does not, by law, necessarily succeed to the office of
chief mate, as the chief mate does to that of master; but it lies with
the master for the time being to appoint whom he chooses to the office
of chief mate: yet, if the second mate is capable of performing the
duties of the office, he would ordinarily be appointed, as a matter of
course.

When the starboard watch alone is on deck, and the master is below, the
second mate has charge of the ship. When both watches are on deck, the
chief mate is officer of the deck, to whichever watch the time may
belong, according to the division of the hours. When the master is on
deck, he commands, in one watch as well as in the other. But the second
mate does not give up the charge of the vessel to the chief mate, if he
should happen to be on deck during the starboard watch, unless all
hands are up. While he has charge of the vessel in his watch, his
duties are the common ones of a watch officer; that is, to have an eye
to the helm, watch the weather, keep a general lookout round the
horizon, see to the trimming of the yards and making and taking in of
the light sails, give the master notice of anything important that
occurs, heave the log and keep an account of the winds, courses, rate
of sailing, &c., and enter the same on the slate at the end of the
watch. In these things the chief mate has no right to interfere, when
it is not his watch on deck. But in all matters connected with the
day's work and jobs, the second mate acts under the chief mate in his
own watch, as that department belongs peculiarly to the chief mate. In
working days, when the crew are employed about the ship and rigging, it
is usual for the chief mate to tell the second mate what to do in his
watch, and sometimes he remains on deck a few minutes to see to the
commencement of the work. And while day's work is going forward, during
the time that the chief mate has a watch below, as the second mate is
expected to do jobs like a common seaman, it is the custom for the
master to be on deck a good deal in the starboard watch and look after
the vessel. While work is going forward, the second mate is about decks
and aloft; but at other times, as at night, or on Sunday, or during bad
weather, when day's work cannot be kept up, his place is on the
quarter-deck; though still, he leaves it whenever anything is to be
done forward or aloft which requires the presence of a whole watch, as,
setting or taking in a lower or topmast studding-sail, or any of the
heavy sails.

When all hands are called to work ship, as in reefing, tacking,
wearing, getting under way, coming to anchor, &c., the second mate's
place is aft, at the fore and main braces and main and mizzen rigging;
and generally, in all ship's duty, the chief mate and larboard watch
belong forward, and the second mate and starboard watch aft. In tacking
ship, the second mate looks out for the lee fore and main braces, sees
them belayed to one pin and clear for letting go, lets go the main
braces at "Mainsail haul!" and the fore at "Let go and haul!" He also
steadies the weather braces as the yards come up. He then sees to
getting down the main tack, hauling out the main and mizzen bowlines,
hauling aft the main sheet, and, in short, has charge of all the duty
to be done upon the quarterdeck and in the waist.

In getting under way, the second mate takes a handspike at the windlass
with the men, the place which custom has assigned him being the
windlass-end. If anything is to be done with the braces while the men
are heaving at the windlass, it is his duty to attend to it, as the
chief mate must be looking out for the ground tackle.

In reefing, the second mate goes aloft with the men, and takes his
place at the weather earing. This is his proper duty, and he will never
give it up, unless he is a youngster, and not strong enough or
sufficiently experienced to lead the men on the yard. As soon as the
order is given to clew down for reefing, and the halyards are let go,
if there are hands enough to haul out the reef-tackles, he should go
aloft, see that the yard is well down by the lifts, and then lay out to
the weather yard-arm, and get his earing rove by the time the men are
upon the yard. He then hauls it out and makes fast. If both topsails
are reefed at once, he goes to the main; but if one sail is reefed at a
time, he goes with the men from one to the other, taking the weather
earing of each. He also goes aloft to reef a course, and takes the
weather earing of that, in the same manner. He is not expected to go
upon the mizzen topsail yard, as the mizzen topsail is a small sail,
and can be reefed by a few men, or by the light hands.

In furling sails, the second mate goes aloft to the topsails and
courses, and takes the bunt, as that is the most important place in
that duty. He is not expected to go upon the mizzen topsail yard for
any service, and though in bad weather, and in case of necessity, he
would do so, yet it would be out of the usual course. He might also, in
heavy weather, assist in furling a large jib, or in taking the bonnet
off; but he never furls a topgallantsail, royal, or flying jib. In
short, the fore or main topsail and the courses are the only sails
which the second mate is expected to handle, either in reefing or
furling. And, as I said before, if the sails are reefed or furled by
the watch, he leads the starboard watch on the main and maintopsail
yards, and the best man in the larboard watch leads them at the fore.

Although the proper place for the second mate on a yard, is the bunt in
furling, and the weather earing in reefing, and it is the custom to
give him a chance at them at first, yet he cannot retain them by virtue
of his office; and if he has not the necessary strength or skill for
the stations, it is no breach of duty in a seaman to take them from
him; on the contrary, he must always expect, in such a case, to give
them up to a smarter man. If the second mate is a youngster, as is
sometimes the case, being put forward early for the sake of promotion,
or if he is not active and ambitious, he will not attempt to take the
bunt or weather earing.

In the ordinary day's work done on shipboard, the second mate works
with his hands like a common seaman. Indeed, he ought to be the best
workman on board, and to be able to take upon himself the nicest and
most difficult jobs, or to show the men how to do them. Among the
various pieces of work constantly going forward on the vessel and
rigging, there are some that require more skill and are less
disagreeable than others. The assignment of all the work belongs to the
chief mate, and if the second mate is a good seaman, (by which sailors
generally understand a good workman upon rigging,) he will have the
best and most important of these allotted to him; as, for instance,
fitting, turning in and setting up rigging, rattling down, and making
the neater straps, coverings, graftings, pointings, &c.; but if he is
not a good workman, he will have to employ himself upon the inferior
jobs, such as are usually assigned to ordinary seamen and boys.
Whatever may be his capacity, however, he 'carries on the work,' when
his watch alone is on deck, under directions previously received from
the chief mate.

It is a common saying among seamen that a man does not get his hands
out of the tar bucket by becoming second mate. The meaning of this is,
that as a great deal of tar is used in working upon rigging, and it is
always put on by hand, the second mate is expected to put his hands to
it as the others do. If the chief mate were to take hold upon a piece
of work, and it should be necessary to put any tar on it, he might call
some one to tar it for him, as all labor by hand is voluntary with him;
but the second mate would be expected to do it for himself, as a part
of his work. These matters, small in themselves, serve to show the
different lights in which the duties of the officers are regarded by
all sea-faring men. There are, however, some inferior services, such as
slushing down masts, sweeping decks, &c., which the second mate takes
no part in; and if he were ordered to do so, it would be considered as
punishment, and might lead to a difficulty.

In working ship, making and taking in sail, &c., the second mate pulls
and hauls about decks with the rest of the men. Indeed, in all the work
he is expected to join in, he should be the first man to take hold,
both leading the men and working himself. In one thing, however, he
differs from the seamen; that is, he never takes the helm. Neither
master nor mates ever take the wheel, but it is left to the men, who
steer the vessel under the direction of the master or officer of the
deck. He is also not expected to go aloft to reeve and unreeve rigging,
or rig in and out booms, when making or taking in sail, if there are
men enough; but, as I have said, under ordinary circumstances, only
goes aloft to reef or furl a topsail or course. In case, however, of
any accident, as carrying away a mast or yard, or if any unusual work
is going on aloft, as the sending up or down of topmasts or topsail
yards, or getting rigging over the mast-head, sending down or bending a
heavy sail in a gale of wind, or the like, then the second mate should
be aloft to take charge of the work there, and to be the organ of
communication between the men aloft and the chief mate, who should
remain on deck, since he must superintend everything fore and aft, as
well as a-low and aloft. Sending up or down royal and topgallant yards,
being light work and done by one or two hands, does not call the second
mate aloft; but if the topgallant masts are to be sent down, or a
jib-boom rigged in bad weather, or any other work going on aloft of
unusual importance or difficulty, the second mate should be there with
the men, leading them in the work, and communicating with, and
receiving the orders from the deck.

During his own watch, if the master is not on deck, the second mate
commands the ship, gives his orders and sees to their execution,
precisely as the chief mate does in his; but, at the same time, he is
expected to lend a hand at every "all-hands rope."

There is another important part of the duties of a second mate; which
is, the care of the spare rigging, blocks, sails, and small stuffs, and
of the instruments for working upon rigging, as, marlinspikes, heavers,
serving-boards, &c. It is the duty of the chief mate, as superintendent
of the work, to see that these are on board, and to provide a constant
supply of such as are made at sea; but when provided, it is the second
mate's duty to look after them, to see them properly stowed away, and
to have them at hand whenever they are called for. If, for instance,
the chief mate orders a man to do a piece of work with certain
instruments and certain kinds of stuff, the man will go to the second
mate for them, and he must supply him. If there is no sailmaker on
board, the second mate must also attend to the stowing away of the
spare sails, and whenever one is called for, it is his duty to go below
and find it. So with blocks, spare rigging, strands of yarns, and any
part of a vessel's furniture, which an accident or emergency, as well
as the ordinary course of duty, may bring into play.

So, also, with the stores. It is his duty to see to the stowing away of
the water, bread, beef, pork, and all the provisions of the vessel; and
whenever a new cask or barrel of water or provisions is to be opened,
the second mate must do it. Indeed, the crew should never be sent into
the hold or steerage, or to any part where there is cargo or stores,
without an officer. He also measures out the allowance to the men, at
the rate ordered by the master. These latter duties, of getting out the
stores and weighing or measuring the allowance, fall upon the third
mate, if there is one, which is seldom the case in merchant vessels.

While in port, when cargo is taking in or discharging, the second
mate's place is in the hold; the chief mate standing at the gangway, to
keep account, and to have a general supervision. If the vessel is lying
at anchor, so that the cargo has to be brought on or off in boats, then
the boating duty falls upon the second mate, who goes and comes in the
boats, and looks after the landing and taking off of the goods. The
chief mate seldom leaves the vessel when in port. The master is
necessarily on shore a good deal, and the second mate must come and go
in the boats, so that the chief mate is considered as the ship-keeper.
So, if a warp or kedge is to be carried out, or a boat is lowered at
sea, as in boarding another vessel, or when a man has fallen overboard,
in all such cases the second mate should take charge of the boat.

When in port, the second mate stands no anchor watch, but is expected
to be on deck until eight o'clock, which is the hour at which the watch
is usually set. If, however, the ship is short-handed, he would stand
his watch; in which case it would probably be either the first or the
morning watch.

The second mate lives aft, sleeping in the cabin, if there are no
passengers, or else in a state room in the steerage. He also eats in
the cabin, but at a second table, taking charge of the vessel while the
master and chief mate are at their meals. In packet ships the two mates
generally eat together, by themselves, at an earlier hour than the
master and passengers.

THIRD MATE.--Merchant vessels bound on long voyages, upon which there
are many vicissitudes to be anticipated, sometimes carry a third mate;
but this is unusual; so much so, that his duties have hardly become
settled by custom. He does not command a watch, but belongs to the
larboard watch, and assists the chief mate in his duties. He goes aloft
with the larboard watch to reef and furl, as the second mate does with
the starboard, and performs very nearly the same duties aloft and about
decks. If he is a good seaman, he will take the earing and bunt on the
head yards, as the second mate does on the after yards; and in the
allotment of work he will be favored with the most important jobs, if a
good workman, otherwise, he will be put upon the work of an ordinary
seaman. He is not expected to handle the light sails. He stands no
helm, lives aft, and will look out for the vessel at mealtimes, if the
second mate dines with the master and chief mate. While in port, he
will be in the hold or in the boats, as he may be needed, thus dividing
the labor with the second mate. Perhaps his place would more properly
be in the boats, as that is considered more in the light of fatigue
duty. He also relieves the second mate of the charge of the stores, and
sees to the weighing and measuring of the allowances; and in his watch
on deck, he relieves the chief mate of the inferior parts of his duty,
such as washing decks in the morning, and looking after the boys in
clearing up the decks at night.




CHAPTER IV.

CARPENTER, COOK, STEWARD, &C.

CARPENTER.--Working ship. Seaman's work. Helm. Duty aloft. Work at his
trade. Station. Berth and mess. Standing watch.

SAILMAKER.--Seaman's work. Work at trade. Duty aloft. Standing watch.
Berth and mess. Station.

STEWARD.--Duty in passenger-ships. Care of cabin-table--passengers. In
other vessels--Master--mate. Aloft. About decks. Working ship.

COOK.--Berth. Standing watch. Care of galley and furniture. Working
ship. Duty aloft.


CARPENTER.--Almost every merchant vessel of a large class, or bound
upon a long voyage, carries a carpenter. His duty is to work at his
trade under the direction of the master, and to assist in all-hands
work according to his ability. He is stationed with the larboard or
starboard watch, as he may be needed, though, if there is no third
mate, usually with the larboard. In working ship, if he is an able
seaman, (as well as carpenter,) he will be put in some more important
place, as looking after the main tack and bowlines, or working the
forecastle with the mate; and if capable of leading his watch aloft, he
would naturally take the bunt or an earing. He is not expected to
handle the light sails, nor to go above the topsail yards, except upon
the work of his trade. If he ships for an able seaman as well as
carpenter, he must be capable of doing seaman's work upon the rigging
and taking his turn at the wheel, if called upon; though he would not
be required to do it except in bad weather, or in case the vessel
should be short-handed. If he does not expressly ship for seaman as
well as carpenter, no nautical skill can be required of him; but he
must still, when all hands are called, or if ordered by the master,
pull and haul about decks, and go aloft in the work usual on such
occasions, as reefing and furling. But the inferior duties of the crew,
as sweeping decks, slushing, tarring, &c., would not be put upon him,
nor would he be required to do any strictly seaman's work, except
taking a helm in case of necessity, or such work as all hands join in.

The carpenter is not an officer, has no command, and cannot give an
order even to the smallest boy; yet he is a privileged person. He lives
in the steerage, with the steward, has charge of the ship's chest of
tools, and in all things connected with his trade, is under the sole
direction of the master. The chief mate has no authority over him, in
his trade, unless it be in case of the master's absence or disability.
In all things pertaining to the working of the vessel, however, and as
far as he acts in the capacity of a seaman, he must obey the orders of
the officers as implicitly as any of the crew would; though, perhaps,
an order from the second mate would come somewhat in the form of a
request. Yet there is no doubt that he must obey the second mate in his
proper place, as much as he would the master in his. Although he lives
in the steerage, he gets his food from the galley, from the same mess
with the men in the forecastle, having no better or different fare in
any respect; and he has no right on the quarterdeck, but must take his
place on the forecastle with the common seamen.

In many vessels, during fine weather, upon long voyages, the carpenter
stands no watch, but "sleeps in" at night, is called at daylight, and
works all day at his trade. But in this case, whenever all hands are
called, he must come up with the rest. In bad weather, when he cannot
well work at his trade, or if the vessel becomes short-handed, he is
put in a watch, and does duty on deck, turning in and out with the
rest. In many vessels, especially those bound on short voyages, the
carpenter stands his watch, and, while on deck, works at his trade in
the day-time, if the weather will permit, and at night, or in bad
weather, does watch duty according to his ability.

SAILMAKER.--Some ships of the largest class carry a sailmaker, though
usually the older seamen are sufficiently skilled in the trade to make
and mend sails, and the master or chief mate should know how to cut
them out. As to the sailmaker's duty on board, the same remarks will
apply to him that were made upon the carpenter. If he ships for seaman
as well as sailmaker, he must do an able seaman's duty, if called upon;
and if he does not so ship, he will still be required to assist in
all-hands work, such as working ship, taking in and making sail, &c.,
according to his ability; and in bad weather, or a case of necessity,
he may be put with a watch and required to do ship's duty with the
rest. In all-hands work he is mustered with either watch, according to
circumstances, and the station allotted to him will depend upon his
qualities as a seaman; and, as with the carpenter, if he is a good
seaman, he would naturally have some more important post assigned to
him. He is not expected to handle the light sails, nor to go above the
topsail yards. Nor would the inferior duties of the crew, such as
tarring, slushing, and sweeping decks, be put upon him. In bad weather,
or in case of necessity, he may be mustered in a watch, and must do
duty as one of the crew, according to his ability. Sometimes he stands
no watch, and works at his trade all day, and at others he stands his
watch, and when on deck in the day time, and during good weather, works
at his trade, and at night, or in bad weather, does duty with the
watch. He usually lives in the steerage with the carpenter, and always
takes his food from the galley. He has no command, and when on deck,
belongs on the forecastle with the rest of the crew. In the work of his
trade, he is under the sole direction of the master, or of the chief
mate in the master's absence; but in ship's work he is as strictly
under the command of the mates, as a common seaman is.

STEWARD.--The duties of the steward are very different in packet ships,
carrying a large number of passengers, from those which are required of
him in other vessels. In the New York _liners_, for instance, he has
waiters or under-stewards, who do most of the labor, he himself having
the general superintendence of the department. It is his duty to see
that the cabin and state-rooms are kept in order; to see to the laying
and clearing of the tables; to take care of the dishes, and other
furniture belonging to them; to provide the meals, under the master's
direction, preparing the nicer dishes himself; to keep the general
charge of the pantry and stores for the cabin; to look after the cook
in his department; and, lastly, which is as important a part of his
duty as any other, to attend to the comfort and convenience of the
passengers. These duties, where there are many passengers, require all
his time and attention, and he is not called upon for any ship's duty.

In vessels which are not passenger-ships, he does the work which falls
to the under-stewards of the large packets: cleans the cabin and state
rooms, sets, tends and clears away the table, provides everything for
the cook, and has charge of the pantry, where all the table furniture
and the small stores are kept. He is also the body servant of the
master. His relation to the chief mate is somewhat doubtful; but the
general understanding is, that, although he waits upon him when at
table and must obey him in all matters relating to the ship's work, yet
he is not in any respect his servant. If the mate wishes any personal
service done, he would ask it, or make some compensation.

In these vessels, the steward must come on deck whenever all hands are
called, and in working ship, pulls and hauls about decks with the men.
The main sheet is called the steward's rope, and this he lets go and
hauls aft in tacking and wearing. In reefing and furling, he is
expected to go upon the lower and topsail yards, and especially the
mizzen topsail yard of a ship. No seamanship is expected of him, and he
stands no watch, sleeping in at night and turning out at daylight; yet
he must do ship's duty according to his ability when all hands are
called for working ship or for taking in or making sail. In these
things he must obey the mates in the same way that a common seaman
would, and is punishable for disobedience. The amount of ship's duty
required of him depends, as I have said, upon the number of passengers.

COOK.--The cook almost always lives in the forecastle, though sometimes
in the steerage with the steward. He stands no watch, sleeping in at
night, and working at his business throughout the day. He spends his
time mostly in the cook-house, which is called the 'galley,' where he
cooks both for the cabin and forecastle. This, with keeping the galley,
boilers, pans, kids, &c., clean and in order, occupies him during the
day. He is called with all hands, and in tacking and wearing, works the
fore sheet. He is also expected to pull and haul about decks in
all-hands work, and is occasionally called from his galley to give a
pull at a tackle or halyards. No seamanship can be required of him, but
he is usually expected to go upon a lower or topsail yard in reefing or
furling, and to assist according to his ability in working ship. In
regular passenger-ships, however, as he is more exclusively employed in
cooking, he is not required to do any duty about decks, except in a
case of necessity or of common danger. In some other vessels, too, if
strongly manned, neither the cook nor steward are sent upon the yards.
Yet it can, without doubt, be required of them, by the custom and
understanding of the service, to go upon a lower or topsail yard to
reef or furl.

If there are on board armorers, coopers, or persons following any other
trades, they take the same place and follow the same rules as to duty
that govern the carpenter and sailmaker. In the merchant service, when
'all hands' are called, it literally calls every one on board but the
passengers; excepting, as I have said, in the case of the cook and
steward of strictly passenger-ships. Those persons of whom any duty can
be required, who do not stand a watch, but sleep in at night and work
during the day, are called _idlers_. Beside turning out with 'all
hands,' the idlers are sometimes called up at night to help the watch
on deck in any heavy or difficult duty, when it is not desirable to
call the other watch, who may have had severe service. This is
allowable, if practised only in cases of necessity, and not carried to
an extreme.




CHAPTER V.

ABLE SEAMEN.

Grades of sea-faring persons. Able seamen. Ordinary seamen. Boys.
Shipping and rating. Over-rating. Requisites of an able seaman. Hand,
reef and steer. Work upon rigging. Sailmaking. Day's work. Working
ship. Reefing and furling. Watch duty. Coasters and small vessels.


Sea-faring persons before the mast are divided into three
classes,--able seamen, ordinary seamen, and boys or green hands. And it
may be remarked here that all green hands in the merchant service are
termed _boys_, and rated as such, whatever may be their age or size. In
the United States navy, an able seaman receives twelve dollars per
month, an ordinary seaman ten, and the boys, or green hands, from four
to eight, according to their strength and experience. In the merchant
service, wages are about the same on long voyages; but on voyages to
Europe, the West Indies, and the southern ports, they are considerably
higher, and very fluctuating. Still, the same proportion between the
classes is preserved, an ordinary seaman getting about two dollars less
than an able seaman, and the boys, from nothing up to two dollars less
than ordinary seamen, according to circumstances. A full-grown man must
ship for boy's wages upon his first voyage. It is not unusual to see a
man receiving boy's wages and rated as a boy, who is older and larger
than many of the able seamen.

The crews are not rated by the officers after they get to sea, but,
both in the merchant service and in the navy, each man rates himself
when he ships. The shipping articles, in the merchant service, are
prepared for so many of each class, and a man puts his name down and
contracts for the wages and duty of a seaman, ordinary seaman, or boy,
at his pleasure. Notwithstanding this license, there are very few
instances of its being abused; for every man knows that if he is found
incompetent to perform the duty he contracts for, his wages can not
only be reduced to the grade for which he is fitted, but that something
additional will be deducted for the deception practised upon all
concerned, and for the loss of service and the numerous difficulties
incurred, in case the fraud is not discovered until the vessel has got
to sea. But, still more than this, the rest of the crew consider it a
fraud upon themselves; as they are thus deprived of a man of the class
the vessel required, which makes her short-handed for the voyage, and
increases the duty put upon themselves. If, for instance, the articles
provide for six able seamen, the men expect as many, and if one of the
six turns out not to be a seaman, and is put upon inferior work, the
duties which would commonly be done by seamen will fall upon the five.
The difficulty is felt still more in the watches; as, in the case I
have supposed, there would be in one watch only two able seamen instead
of three, and if the delinquent was not a capable helmsman, the
increased duty at the wheel alone would be, of itself, a serious evil.
The officers also feel at liberty to punish a man who has so imposed
upon all hands, and accordingly every kind of inferior and disagreeable
duty is put upon him; and, as he finds no sympathy from the crew, his
situation on board is made very unpleasant. Indeed, there is nothing a
man can be guilty of, short of a felony, to which so little mercy is
shown on board ship; for it is a deliberate act of deception, and one
to which there is no temptation, except the gain of a few dollars.

The common saying that to hand, reef and steer makes a sailor, is a
mistake. It is true that no man is a sailor until he can do these
things; yet to ship for an able seaman he must, in addition to these,
be a good workman upon rigging. The rigging of a ship requires constant
mending, covering and working upon in a multitude of ways; and whenever
any of the ropes or yards are chafing or wearing upon it, it must be
protected by 'chafing gear.' This chafing gear consists of worming,
parcelling, serving, rounding, &c.; which requires a constant supply of
small stuffs, such as foxes, sennit, spunyarn, marline, and the like,
all which is made on board from condemned rigging and old junk. There
is also a great deal of new rigging to be cut and fitted, on board,
which requires neat knots, splices, seizings, coverings, and turnings
in. It is also frequently necessary to set up the rigging in one part
of the vessel or another; in which case it must be seized or turned in
afresh. It is upon labor of this kind that the crew is employed in the
'day's work' and jobs which are constantly carried forward on board. A
man's skill in this work is the chief test of his seamanship; a
competent knowledge of steering, reefing, furling, and the like, being
taken for granted, and being no more than is expected of an ordinary
seaman. To put a marlinspike in a man's hand and set him to work upon a
piece of rigging, is considered a fair trial of his qualities as an
able seaman.

There is, of course, a great deal of difference in the skill and
neatness of the work of different men; but I believe I am safe in
saying that no man will pass for an able seaman in a square-rigged
vessel, who cannot make a long and short splice in a large rope, fit a
block-strap, pass seizings to lower rigging, and make the ordinary
knots, in a fair, workmanlike manner. This working upon rigging is the
last thing to which a lad training up to the sea is put, and always
supposes a competent acquaintance with all those kinds of work that are
required of an ordinary seaman or boy. A seaman is generally expected
to be able to sew upon a sail, and few men ship for seamen who cannot
do it; yet, if he is competent in other respects, no fault can be found
with an able seaman for want of skill in sailmaking.

In allotting the jobs among the crew, reference is always had to a
man's rate and capacity; and it is considered a decided imputation upon
a man to put him upon inferior work. The most difficult jobs, and those
requiring the neatest work, will be given to the older and more
experienced among the seamen; and of this none will complain; but to
single out an able seaman and keep him at turning the spunyarn winch,
knotting yarns or picking oakum, while there are boys on board, and
other properly seaman's work going forward at the same time, would be
looked upon as punishment, unless it were temporarily, or from
necessity, or while other seaman were employed in the same manner.
Also, in consideration of the superior grade of an able seaman, he is
not required to sweep down the decks at night, slush the masts, &c., if
there are boys on board and at hand. Not that a seaman is not obliged
to do these things. There is no question but that he is, just as much
as to do any other ship's work; and if there are no boys on board or at
hand at the time, or from any other cause it is reasonably required of
him, no good seaman would object, and it would be a refusal of duty to
do so, yet if an officer were deliberately, and without necessity for
it, when there were boys about decks at the time, who could do the work
as well, to order an able seaman to leave his work and sweep down the
decks, or slush a mast, it would be considered as punishment.

In working ship, the able seamen are stationed variously; though, for
the most part, upon the forecastle, at the main tack or fore and main
lower and topsail braces; the light hands being placed at the
cross-jack and fore and main topgallant and royal braces. In taking in
and making sail, and in all things connected with the working of a
ship, there is no duty which may not be required of an able seaman; yet
there are certain things requiring more skill or strength, to which he
is always put, and others which are as invariably assigned to ordinary
seamen and boys. In reefing, the men go out to the yard-arms, and the
light hands stand in toward the slings; while in furling, the bunt and
quarters belong to the able seamen, and the yard-arms to the boys. The
light hands are expected to loose and furl the light sails, as royals,
flying jib and mizzen topgallant sail, and the men seldom go above the
cross-trees, except to work upon the rigging, or to send a mast or yard
up or down. The fore and main topgallant sails, and sometimes the
flying jib of large vessels, require one or more able seamen for
furling, but are loosed by light hands. In short, as to everything
connected with working ship, making and taking in sail, &c., one
general rule may be laid down. A seaman is obliged to obey the order of
the master or officer, asking no questions and making no objection,
whether the duty to which he is ordered be that which properly belongs
to an able seaman or not; yet as able seamen alone can do the more nice
and difficult work, the light hands, in their turn, are expected to do
that which requires less skill and strength. In the watch on deck at
night, for instance, the able and ordinary seamen steer the ship, and
are depended upon in case of any accident, or if heavy sails are to be
taken in or set, or ropes to be knotted or spliced; and in
consideration of this, if there is light work to be done, as coiling up
rigging about decks, holding the log-reel, loosing or furling a light
sail, or the like, the boys are expected to do it, and should properly
be called upon by the officer, unless from some circumstance it should
be necessary to call upon a man. Yet, as I have said before, if
ordered, the seaman must do the thing, under any circumstances, and a
refusal would be a refusal of his duty.

No man is entitled to the rate or wages of an able seaman, who is not a
good helmsman. There is always a difference in a ship's company as to
this duty, some men being more steady, careful, and expert helmsmen
than others; and the best quality cannot be required of every able
seaman; yet if, upon fair trial, in bad weather, a man is found
incapable of steering the ship, under circumstances not extraordinary,
he would be considered by all on board to have failed of his duty. It
should be remembered, however, that there are times when the very best
helmsman is hardly able to steer a ship, and if a vessel is out of trim
or slow in her motions, no skill can keep her close to her course.

An able seaman is also expected to do all the work necessary for
reefing, furling, and setting sail, to be able to take a bunt or
earing, to send yards and masts up and down, to rig in and out booms,
to know how to reeve all the running rigging of a ship, and to steer,
or pull an oar in a boat.

The standard of seamanship, however, is not so high in coasting vessels
and those of a smaller class bound upon short voyages, in which all the
work that is necessary upon the vessel or rigging is usually done when
in port by people hired from on shore. In such vessels many men ship
for able seamen, and are considered, upon the whole, competent, if they
are able-bodied, and can hand, reef, and steer, who perhaps would only
have shipped for ordinary seamen in vessels bound upon long voyages. In
all large class vessels, and in vessels of almost any class bound upon
long voyages, the standard of seamanship is very nearly what I have
before described.




CHAPTER VI.

ORDINARY SEAMEN.

Requisites. Hand, reef, and steer. Loose, furl, and set sails. Reeve
rigging. Work upon rigging. Watch duty.


An ordinary seaman is one who, from not being of sufficient age and
strength, or from want of sufficient experience, is not quite competent
to perform all the duties of an able seaman, and accordingly receives a
little less than full wages, and does not contract for the complete
qualities of an able seaman. There is a large proportion of ordinary
seamen in the navy. This is probably because the power of the officers
is so great upon their long cruises to detect and punish any
deficiency, and because, if a man can by any means be made to appear
wanting in capacity for the duty he has shipped to perform, it will
justify a great deal of hard usage. Men, therefore, prefer rather to
underrate than to run any risk of overrating themselves.

An ordinary seaman is expected to hand, reef, and steer, under common
circumstances, (which includes 'boxing the compass;') to be well
acquainted with all the running and standing rigging of a ship; to be
able to reeve all the studdingsail gear, and set a topgallant or royal
studdingsail out of the top; to loose and furl a royal, and a small
topgallant sail or flying jib; and perhaps, also, to send down or cross
a royal yard. An ordinary seaman need not be a complete helmsman, and
if an able seaman should be put in his place at the wheel in very bad
weather, or when the ship steered with difficulty, it would be no
imputation upon him, provided he could steer his trick creditably under
ordinary circumstances. In reefing or furling the courses and topsails,
an ordinary seaman would not take the bunt or an earing, if there were
able seamen on the yard; and perhaps, in the largest sized vessels, it
would not be expected of him to pass an earing, or make up the bunt of
a fore or main topsail or course in bad weather, yet he should know how
to do both, and should be able to take a bunt or earing on the mizzen
topsail yard, and on any topsail or lower yard of a small vessel.

It is commonly understood that an ordinary seaman need not be a workman
upon rigging. Yet there are probably few men capable of performing the
duties of an ordinary seaman, as above detailed, who would not be
somewhat acquainted with work upon rigging, and who could not do the
simpler parts of it, such as, serving and splicing small ropes, passing
a common seizing, or the like; and it is always expected that an
ordinary seaman shall be able to make all the hitches, bends, and knots
in common use: such as, two half-hitches, a rolling hitch, timber
hitch, clove hitch, common bend, and bowline knot. He would also be
thought deficient if he could not draw, knot, and ball up yarns, and
make spunyarn, foxes, and common sennit. Yet it is said that if he can
steer his trick, and do his duty creditably in working ship and taking
in and making sail, he is entitled to the rate and wages of an ordinary
seaman, though he cannot handle a marlinspike or serving-board.

The duty upon which an ordinary seaman is put, depends a good deal upon
whether there are boys or green hands on board or not. If there are, he
has a preference over them, as an able seaman has over him, in the
light work; and since he stands his helm regularly and is occasionally
set to work upon rigging with the men, he will be favored accordingly
in the watch and in common duty about decks. Yet the distinction
between ordinary seamen and boys is not very carefully observed in the
merchant service, and an ordinary seaman is frequently called upon for
boy's duty, though there are boys on board and at hand. If an officer
wished for some one to loose a royal, take a broom and sweep the decks,
hold the log-reel, coil up a rope, or the like, he would probably first
call upon a boy, if at hand; if not, upon an ordinary seaman; but upon
either of them indifferently, before an able seaman.

If there are no boys on board, the ordinary seamen do boy's duty; the
only difference being, that if they take their trick at the wheel, and
do other ordinary seaman's work, the able seamen are not so much
preferred over them, as over mere boys and green hands.




CHAPTER VII.

BOYS.

Requisites. Wages. Watch. Day's work. Working ship. Helm. Duties aloft
and about decks.


Boy is the term, as I have said before, for all green hands, whatever
may be their size or age; and also for boys, who, though they have been
at sea before, are not large and strong enough for ordinary seamen. It
is the common saying, that a boy does not ship to know anything.
Accordingly, if any person ships as a boy, and upon boy's wages, no
fault can be found with him, though he should not know the name of a
rope in the ship, or even the stem from the stern. In the navy, the
boys are divided into three classes, according to their size and
experience, and different duties are put upon them. In the merchant
service, all except able and ordinary seamen are generally upon the
same wages, though boys' wages vary in different voyages. Sometimes
they get nothing, being considered as apprentices; and from that they
rise to three, five, and sometimes eight dollars per month. Whatever
boys' wages may be, a person who ships for them for that voyage,
whether more or less, is rated as boy, and his duty is according to his
rate.

In the ordinary day's work, the boys are taught to draw and knot yarns,
make spunyarn, foxes, sennit, &c., and are employed in passing a ball
or otherwise assisting the able seamen in their jobs. Slushing masts,
sweeping and clearing up decks, holding the log-reel, coiling up
rigging, and loosing and furling the light sails, are duties that are
invariably put upon the boys or green hands. They stand their watches
like the rest, are called with all hands, go aloft to reef and furl,
and work whenever and wherever the men do, the only difference being in
the kind of work upon which they are put. In reefing, the boys lay in
toward the slings of the yard, and in furling, they go out to the
yard-arms. They are sent aloft immediately, as soon as they get to sea,
to accustom them to the motion of a vessel, and to moving about in the
rigging and on the yards. Loosing and furling the royals, setting
topgallant studdingsails and reeving the gear, shaking out reefs,
learning the names and uses of all the ropes, and to make the common
hitches, bends, and knots, reeving all the studdingsail gear, and
rigging in and out booms, and the like, is the knowledge first
instilled into beginners. There is a good deal of difference in the
manner in which boys are put forward in different vessels. Sometimes,
in large vessels, where there are plenty of men, the boys never take
the wheel at all, and are seldom put upon any but the most simple and
inferior duties. In others, they are allowed to take the wheel in light
winds, and gradually, if they are of sufficient age and strength,
become regular helmsmen. So, also, in their duties aloft; if they are
favored, they may be kept at the royals and topgallant sails, and
gradually come to the earing of a mizzen topsail. In work upon rigging,
however, a green hand makes but little progress beyond ropeyarns and
spunyarn, during his first voyage; since there are men enough to do the
jobs, and he can be employed to more advantage in the inferior work,
and in making and taking in light sails, steering in light winds, &c.;
a competent knowledge of which duty is sufficient to enable him to ship
for an ordinary seaman upon the next voyage. It is generally while in
the grade of ordinary seaman that the use of the marlinspike is
learned. Whatever knowledge a boy may have acquired, or whatever may be
his age or strength, so long as he is rated as a boy, (and the rates
are not changed during a voyage unless a person changes his ship,) he
must do the inferior duties of a boy. If decks are to be cleared up or
swept, rigging to be coiled up, a man is to be helped in his job, or
any duty to be done aloft or about decks which does not require the
strength or skill of a seaman, a boy is always expected to start first
and do it, though not called upon by name.




CHAPTER VIII.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Watches. Calling the watch. Bells. Helm. Answering. Stations. Food.
Sleep.


WATCHES.--A watch is a term both for a division of the crew, and for
the period of time allotted to such division. The crew are divided into
two watches, larboard and starboard; the larboard commanded by the
chief mate, and the starboard by the second mate. These watches divide
the time between them, being on and off duty, or, as it is termed, on
deck and below, every other four hours. If, for instance, the chief
mate with the larboard watch have the first night watch, from eight to
twelve, at the end of the four hours the starboard watch is called, and
the second mate takes the deck, while the larboard watch and the chief
mate go below until four in the morning. At four they come on deck
again, and remain until eight; having what is called the 'morning
watch.' As they will have been on deck eight hours out of the twelve,
while the starboard watch, who had the middle watch, from twelve to
four, will only have been up four hours, they are entitled to the watch
below from eight till twelve, which is called the 'forenoon watch
below.' Where this alternation of watches is kept up throughout the
twenty-four hours, four hours up and four below it is called having
"watch and watch." This is always given in bad weather, and when day's
work cannot be carried on; but in most merchant vessels, it is the
custom to keep all hands from one P.M. until sundown, or until four
o'clock. In extreme cases, also, all hands are kept throughout the day;
but the watch which has had eight hours on deck at night should always
be allowed a forenoon watch below, if possible.

The watch from four to eight, P.M., is divided into two half-watches of
two hours each, called _dog-watches_. The object of this is to make an
uneven number of watches, seven instead of six; otherwise the same
watch would stand during the same hours for the whole voyage, and those
who had two watches on deck the first night would have the same
throughout the trip. But the uneven number shifts the watches. The
dog-watches coming about sundown, or twilight, and between the end of a
day's work and the setting of the night watch, are usually the time
given for recreation,--for smoking, telling yarns, &c., on the
forecastle; things which are not allowed during the day.

CALLING THE WATCH.--As soon as eight bells are struck, the officer of
the watch gives orders to call the watch, and one of the crew goes to
the scuttle, knocks three times, and calls out in a loud voice, "All
the starboard (or larboard) watch, ahoy!" or, "All starbowlines, ahoy!"
or something of the kind, and adds, "Eight bells," or the hour;
usually, also, a question, to know whether he is heard, as, "Do you
hear the news there, sleepers?" Some one of the watch below must
answer, "Ay, ay!" to show that the call has been heard. The watch below
is entitled to be called in a loud and audible voice, and in the usual
manner; and unless called, they cannot be expected to come up. They
must also turn out at once and come on deck as soon as they are called,
in order that the other watch may go below, especially as they are
never called until the hour has expired, and since some minutes are
allowed for turning out, dressing, and getting on deck. The man whose
turn it is to take the helm goes immediately aft, and ought to be the
first on deck, as the two hours' duty at the helm at night is tedious,
and entitles a man to be speedily relieved. It is considered a bad
trait in a man to be slack in relieving the helm. The relieving the
helm is also the sign that the watch is changed, and no man is
permitted to go below until that has been done. It is a man's watch on
deck so long as one of his watch is at the wheel.

BELLS.--The time at sea is marked by bells. At noon, eight bells are
struck, that is, eight strokes are made upon the bell; and from that
time it is struck every half-hour throughout the twenty-four, beginning
at one stroke and going as high as eight, adding one at each half-hour.
For instance, twelve o'clock is eight bells, half past twelve is one
bell, one o'clock is two bells, half past one three bells, and so on
until four o'clock, which will be eight bells. The watch is then out,
and for half past four you strike one bell again. A watch of four hours
therefore runs out the bells. It will be observed, also, that even
bells come at the full hours, and the odd bells at the half-hours. For
instance, eight bells is always twelve, four, or eight o'clock; and
seven bells always half past three, half past seven, or half past
eleven.

The bells are sounded by two strokes following one another quickly, and
then a short interval; after which, two more; and so on. If it is an
odd number, the odd one is struck alone, after the interval. This is to
make the counting more sure and easy; and, by this means, you can, at
least, tell whether it is an hour or a half-hour.

HELM. Neither the master nor mates of a merchant vessel ever take the
helm. The proper helmsmen are the able and ordinary seamen. Sometimes
the carpenter, sailmaker, &c., if they are seamen, are put at the helm;
also the boys, in light winds, for practice. Each watch steers the ship
in its turn, and the watch on deck must supply the helmsman, even when
all hands are called. Each man stands at the helm two hours, which is
called his _trick_. Thus, there are two tricks in a watch. Sometimes,
in very cold weather, the tricks are reduced to one hour; and, if the
ship steers badly, in a gale of wind, two men are sent to the wheel at
once. In this case, the man who stands on the weather side of the wheel
is the responsible helmsman, the man at the lee wheel merely assisting
him by heaving the wheel when necessary.

The men in the watch usually arrange their tricks among themselves, the
officers being satisfied if there is always a man ready to take the
wheel at the proper time. In steering, the helmsman stands on the
weather side of a wheel and on the lee side of a tiller. But when
steering by tiller-ropes with no hitch round the tiller-head, or with a
tackle, as in a heavy gale and bad sea, when it is necessary to ease
the helm a good deal, it is better to stand up to windward and steer by
the parts of the tackle or tiller-ropes.

In relieving the wheel, the man should come aft on the lee side of the
quarter-deck, (as indeed he always should unless his duty lies to
windward,) go to the wheel behind the helmsman and take hold of the
spokes, so as to have the wheel in command when the other lets go.
Before letting go, the helmsman should give the course to the man that
relieves him in an audible voice, and the new man should repeat it
aloud just as it was given, so as to make it sure that he has heard
correctly. This is especially necessary, since the points and half
points are so much alike that a mistake might easily be made. It is the
duty of the officer of the watch to be present when the wheel is
relieved, in order to see that the course is correctly reported and
understood; which is another reason why the course should be spoken by
both in a loud tone. It is unseamanlike and reprehensible to answer,
"Ay, ay!" or, "I understand," or the like, instead of repeating the
course.

If a vessel is sailing close-hauled and does not lay her course, the
order is, "Full and by!" which means, by the wind, yet all full. If a
vessel lays her course, the order then is her course, as N.W. by W., E.
by S., and the like.

When a man is at the wheel, he has nothing else to attend to but
steering the ship, and no conversation should be allowed with him. If
he wishes to be relieved during his trick, it should not be done
without the permission of the officer, and the same form of giving and
repeating the course should be gone through, though he is to be absent
from the helm but a minute or two.

If an order is given to the man at the wheel as to his steering, he
should always repeat the order, distinctly, that the officer may be
sure he is understood. For instance, if the order is a new course, or,
"Keep her off a point!" "Luff a little!" "Ease her!" "Meet her!" or the
like, the man should answer by repeating the course or the order, as,
"Luff a little, sir," "Meet her, sir," &c., and should not answer, "Ay,
ay, sir!" or simply execute the order as he understands it. This
practice of repeating every, even the most minute order at the wheel,
is well understood among seamen, and a failure or refusal to do so is
an offence sometimes leading to disagreeable results.

If, when the watch is out and the other watch has been called, all
hands are detained for any purpose, as, to reef a topsail, to set
studdingsails, or the like, the helm should not be relieved until the
work is done and the watch ready to go below.

ANSWERING.--The rule has just been stated which requires a man at the
wheel to answer by repeating distinctly the order given him. The same
rule applies to some other parts of a seaman's duty, though to none so
strictly, perhaps, as to that. In tacking, where the moment of letting
go a rope or swinging a yard is very important, the order of the master
is always repeated by the officer on the forecastle. This enables the
master to know whether he is heard and understood, to repeat his order
if it is not answered at once, and to correct any mistake, or obviate
some of its consequences. The same may be said generally of every order
to the proper or instant execution of which unusual importance is
attached. If, for instance, a man is stationed by a rope to let it go
upon an order given, if an order is addressed to him which he supposes
to be for that purpose, he should answer, "Let go, sir!" and usually
adds, "All gone!" as soon as it is done. Green hands should bear in
mind that whenever an order is of a kind which ought to be repeated, it
must be so, without reference to a man's distance from the officer who
gives the order, but just as much if standing a few feet from him as if
at the mast-head, since, upon the whole, the chance of misapprehension
is not much less in one case than in the other.

The common run of orders, however, are sufficiently answered by the
usual reply of "Ay, ay, sir!" which is the proper seaman's answer,
where the repetition of the order is not necessary. But _some answer or
other should always be made to an order_. This is a rule difficult to
impress upon beginners, but the reasonableness of it is obvious, and it
is well understood among all seafaring persons; and even though an
officer should see that the man was executing his order, he still would
require, and has a right to demand a reply. The rule is as strictly
observed by the master and officers between themselves, as it is
required by them of the men; for the reason is the same. It is almost
unnecessary to say that the addition 'Sir' is always to be used in
speaking to the master or to either of the mates. The mates in their
turn use it to the master. 'Mr.' is always to be prefixed to the name
of an officer, whether chief or second mate.

In well-disciplined vessels, no conversation is allowed among the men
when they are employed at their work; that is to say, it is not allowed
in the presence of an officer or of the master; and although, when two
or more men are together aloft, or by themselves on deck, a little low
conversation might not be noticed, yet if it seemed to take off their
attention, or to attract the attention of others, it would be
considered a misdemeanor. In this respect the practice is different in
different vessels. Coasters, fishermen, or small vessels on short
voyages, do not preserve the same rule; but no seaman who has been
accustomed to first class ships will object to a strictness as to
conversations and laughing, while at day's work, very nearly as great
as is observed in a school. While the crew are below in the forecastle,
great license is given them; and the severest officer will never
interfere with the noise and sport of the forecastle, unless it is a
serious inconvenience to those who are on deck. In working ship, when
the men are at their stations, the same silence and decorum is
observed. But during the dog-watches, and when the men are together on
the forecastle at night, and no work is going forward, smoking,
singing, telling yarns, &c., are allowed; and, in fact, a considerable
degree of noise and _skylarking_ is permitted, unless it amounts to
positive disorder and disturbance.

It is a good rule to enforce, that whenever a man aloft wishes anything
to be done on deck, he shall hail the officer of the deck, and not call
out, as is often done, to any one whom he may see about decks, or
generally to have a thing done by whoever may happen to hear him. By
enforcing this rule the officer knows what is requested, and may order
it and see that it is done as he thinks fit; whereas, otherwise, any
one about decks, perhaps a green hand, may execute the order upon his
own judgment and after his own manner.

STATIONS.--The proper place for the seamen when they are on deck and
there is no work going forward, is on the forecastle. By this is
understood so much of the upper deck as is forward of the after
fore-shroud. The men do not leave this to go aft or aloft unless ship's
duty requires it of them. In working ship, they are stationed
variously, and go wherever there is work to be done. The same is the
case in working upon rigging. But if a man goes aft to take the wheel,
or for any other purpose which does not require him to go to windward,
he will go on the lee side of the quarter-deck.

FOOD, SLEEP, &C.--The crew eat together in the forecastle, or on deck,
if they choose, in fine weather. Their food is cooked at the galley,
and they are expected to go to the galley for it and take it below or
upon the forecastle. The cook puts the eatables into wooden tubs called
"kids," and of these there are more or less, according to the number of
men. The tea or coffee is served out to each man in his tin pot, which
he brings to the galley. There is no table, and no knives nor forks to
the forecastle; but each man helps himself, and furnishes his own
eating utensils. These are usually a tin pot and pan, with an iron
spoon.

The usual time for breakfast is seven bells, that is, half past seven
o'clock in the morning. Consequently, the watch below is called at
seven bells, that they may get breakfast and be ready to take the deck
at eight o'clock. Sometimes all hands get breakfast together at seven
bells; but in bad weather, or if watch and watch is given, it is usual
for the watch below to breakfast at seven bells, and the watch on deck
at eight bells, after they are relieved. The dinner hour is twelve
o'clock, if all hands get dinner together. If dinner is got 'by the
watch,' the watch below is called for dinner at seven bells (half past
eleven,) and the other watch dine when they go below, at twelve.

If all hands are kept in the afternoon, or if both watches get supper
together, the usual hour is three bells, or half past five; but if
supper is got by the watch, three bells is the time for one watch and
four for the other.

In bad weather, each watch takes its meals during the watch below, as,
otherwise, the men would be liable to be called up from their meals at
any moment.

As to the time allowed for SLEEP; it may be said, generally, that a
sailor's watch below is at his own disposal to do what he chooses in,
except, of course, when all hands are called. The meal times, and time
for washing, mending, reading, writing, &c., must all come out of the
watch below; since, whether there is work going forward or not, a man
is considered as belonging to the ship in his watch on deck. At night,
however, especially if watch and watch is not given, it is the custom
in most merchant vessels, in good weather, to allow the watch to take
naps about the decks, provided one of them keeps a look-out, and the
rest are so that they can be called instantly. This privilege is rather
a thing winked at than expressly allowed, and if the man who has the
look-out falls asleep, or if the rest are slow in mustering at a call,
they are all obliged to keep awake. In bad weather, also, or if near
land, or in the track of other vessels, this privilege should not be
granted. The men in each watch usually arrange the helms and look-outs
among themselves, so that a man need not have a helm and a look-out
during the same watch. A man should never go below during his watch on
deck, without permission; and if he merely steps down into the
forecastle for an instant, as, to get his jacket, he should tell some
one, who may speak to him at once, if the watch is called upon.




PART III.

LAWS RELATING TO THE PRACTICAL DUTIES OF MASTER AND MARINERS.




CHAPTER I.

THE VESSEL.

Title. Bill of sale. Registry. Enrolment. License. Documents.
Certificate. Passport. Sea-letter. List of crew. Bill of health.
General clearance. Clearing manifest. Invoice. Bill of lading.
Charter-party. Log-book. Manifest. List of passengers and crew.
Remaining sea-stores. Medicine-chest. Provisions.


TITLE.--The bill of sale is the proper evidence of title to all
vessels. It is the instrument of transfer which is used in all maritime
countries, which courts of law look to for proof of title, and which is
in most cases absolutely required.[6]

          [6] 5 Rob. Ad. 155. 1 Mason, 139; 2 do. 435; 4 do. 390. 16
          Mass. 336. 7 Johns. 308. But see 8 Pick. 89. 16 Mass. 663.

Possession of the vessel should also accompany the bill of sale,
whenever it is practicable. If the bill of sale is transferred while
the vessel is at sea, possession should be taken immediately upon her
arrival in port. The fact of the bill of sale being with one person and
the actual possession of the vessel with another, after there has been
an opportunity to transfer it, will raise a presumption of fraud, and
make the parties liable to losses and difficulties in dealing with
creditors, and such as purchase in good faith.[7]

          [7] 4 Mass. 663. 4 Mason, 183. 9 Pick. 4. 6 Mass. 422; 15 do.
          477; 18 do. 389.

REGISTRY, ENROLMENT, AND LICENSE.--The laws of the United States have
given many privileges to vessels built, owned and commanded by our own
citizens. Such vessels are entitled to be registered, enrolled or
licensed, according to circumstances, and are thereupon considered
"vessels of the United States, entitled to the benefits and privileges
appertaining to such ships." The only vessels entitled to a register
are those built in the United States and owned wholly by citizens
thereof; vessels captured in war by our citizens, and condemned as
prizes; and vessels adjudged to be forfeited for breach of the laws of
the United States, being wholly owned by such citizens. No owner is
compelled to register his vessel, but unless registered (with the
exception of those enrolled and licensed in the coasting and fishing
trades) she is not entitled to the privileges and benefits of a "vessel
of the United States," although she be built, owned and commanded by
citizens thereof.[8]

          [8] Act 1792, ch. 45, Â§1.

Vessels employed wholly in the whale-fishery, owned by an incorporated
company, may be registered, so long as they shall be wholly employed
therein.[9] If not so owned and registered, they must be enrolled and
licensed.[10]

          [9] Act 1831, ch. 350, Â§1.

          [10] 3 Sumner, 342. 2 Law Rep. 146 contra.

The name of every registered vessel, and the port to which she belongs,
must be painted on her stern, on a black ground, in white letters, of
not less than three inches in length. And if any registered vessel is
found without her name and the name of her port so painted, the owners
thereof forfeit fifty dollars.[11]

          [11] Act 1792, ch. 45, Â§3.

In order to the obtaining of a register, oath must be made that the
master is a citizen of the United States.[12] If the master of a
registered vessel is changed, or if the vessel's name is altered, such
fact must be endorsed upon the register at the custom-house, otherwise
she will cease to be considered a vessel of the United States.[13]

          [12] Do. Â§4, Â§12.

          [13] Act 1792, ch. 45, Â§23.

If any certificate of registry is fraudulently or knowingly used for
any ship or vessel not at the time entitled to it, such ship or vessel,
with her tackle, apparel and furniture, shall be forfeited to the
United States.[14] If an enrolled or licensed vessel is about to
proceed on a foreign voyage, she must surrender her enrolment and
license, and take out a register, or she, together with her cargo, will
be liable to forfeiture.[15] In case of the loss of a register, the
master may make oath to the fact, and obtain a new one.

          [14] Do. Â§27.

          [15] Act 1793, ch. 52, Â§8.

All vessels engaged in the coasting and fishing trades, above twenty
tons' burden, in order to be entitled to the privileges of vessels of
the United States in those trades, must be enrolled and licensed; and
if less than twenty tons, must be licensed.[16] The same qualifications
and requisites in all respects are demanded in order to the enrolling
and licensing of a vessel, which are required for registering.[17] The
name must be painted on the stern in the same manner, under penalty of
$20.[18]

          [16] Do. Â§1.

          [17] Do. Â§2.

          [18] Do. Â§11.

If any vessel licensed for the fisheries engages in any other business
not expressly allowed by the license, she is forfeited.[19] Vessels,
however, licensed for the mackerel trade are not forfeited in
consequence of having been engaged in catching cod, or other fish; but
they are not entitled to the bounty allowed to vessels in the cod
fisheries.[20] The officers and at least three fourths of the crew of
every fishing vessel must be American citizens, or they can recover
none of the bounties.[21]

          [19] Act 1793, ch. 52, Â§32.

          [20] Acts 1828, ch. 119, Â§1, and 1836, ch. 55, Â§1.

          [21] Act 1817, ch. 204, Â§3.

DOCUMENTS.--Every registered vessel should have a _certificate of
registry_.[22] This is an abstract of the record of registry, showing
the names and residences of the owners, the place where the vessel was
built, with a particular description of the vessel. This document shows
the national character of the vessel, and is important to prove
neutrality in time of war between other powers. For the same reasons,
an enrolled vessel should have a _certificate of enrolment_.[23]
Vessels bound to Europe should have _passports_. A passport is a
permission from the government for the vessel to go upon her voyage,
and contains a description of the vessel, crew, &c., and the name of
the master. Vessels bound round Cape Horn or the Cape of Good Hope
should have _sea-letters_. These contain a description of the cargo,
&c., and are written in four languages--English, French, Dutch and
Spanish. The two latter documents are rendered necessary or expedient
by reason of treaties with foreign powers. Every vessel should have a
_list of crew_. This specifies the name, age, place of birth and
residence, &c., of each one of the ship's company; and is, of course,
very useful when sailing among belligerents. The other documents are
the _bill of health_, _general clearance_, _clearing manifest_,
_invoice_ and _bill of lading_ for the cargo, _charter-party_, if one
has been given, and the _log-book_. On entering at the custom-house,
the papers required in addition to these are the _manifest_, _list of
passengers_ and _crew_, and of _remaining sea-stores_.

          [22] Act 1792, ch. 45.

          [23] Act 1793, ch. 52.

MEDICINE-CHEST.--Every vessel belonging to citizens of the United
States, of the burden of one hundred and fifty tons or upwards,
navigated by ten or more persons in the whole, and bound on a foreign
voyage, must be provided with a medicine-chest, put up by some
apothecary of known reputation, and accompanied by directions for using
the same. This chest must be examined and refitted by the same or some
other apothecary at least once in a year.[24] The same rule applies to
vessels of seventy-five tons and upwards, navigated by six persons in
the whole, and bound to the West Indies.[25]

          [24] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§8.

          [25] Act 1805, ch. 88, Â§1.

NATIONAL CHARACTER OF CREW.--In order to be placed upon the most
favorable footing as to duties, bounties, &c., it is necessary that the
master, officers, and two thirds of the rest of the crew of vessels in
the foreign trade, and officers and three fourths of the crew of
fishing and coasting vessels, should be citizens, or "persons not the
subjects of any foreign prince or state."[26] Nevertheless, while
foreigners are employed in our vessels, they are under the protection
of our laws as "mariners and seamen of the United States."[27]

          [26] Act 1817, ch. 204, Â§3, 5, 6.

          [27] 3 Sumner, 115.

PROVISIONS.--Every vessel of the United States bound on a voyage across
the Atlantic, shall, at the time of leaving the last port from which
she sails, have on board, well secured under deck, at least sixty
gallons of water, one hundred pounds of salted beef, and one hundred
pounds of wholesome ship bread, for every person on board, (over and
above any stores that the master or passengers may have put on board;)
and in like proportions for shorter or longer voyages. If any vessel is
not so provided, and the crew are put upon short allowance of bread,
flesh or water, they can recover an additional day's wages for every
day they are so allowanced.[28]

          [28] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§9.

PASSENGERS.--The same provision, with the addition of one gallon of
vinegar, must be made for every passenger; and if, in default of these,
the passengers are put on short allowance, each passenger can recover
three dollars for every day he is so allowanced.[29]

          [29] Act 1819, ch. 170, Â§3.

If any vessel takes on board a greater number of passengers than two
for every five tons, custom-house measurement, the master forfeits $150
for every such passenger; and if the number by which they exceed two
for every five tons shall amount to twenty, the vessel becomes
forfeited.[30]

          [30] Do. Â§1, 2.




CHAPTER II.

THE MASTER'S RELATION TO VESSEL AND CARGO.

Revenue duties and obligations. List of crew. Certificate. Sea letter.
Passport. List of passengers. Manifest. Sea stores. Unloading.
Post-office. Report. Citizenship. Coasting license. Power to sell and
hypothecate. Keeping and delivering cargo. Deviation. Collision. Pilot.
Wages and advances.


REVENUE DUTIES AND OBLIGATIONS.--The master of every vessel bound on a
foreign voyage, before clearance, must give to the collector of the
customs a list of the crew, specifying their names, places of birth and
residence, and containing a description of their persons; whereupon he
is entitled to a certified copy of the same from the collector. This
copy he must deliver, under a penalty of $400, to the first boarding
officer upon his arrival in the United States, and produce the persons
named therein, unless the same have been discharged in a foreign
country, with the consent of the consul or other commercial agent
thereto certified in writing under his hand and official seal; or by
showing that they have died or absconded, or been impressed into
foreign service.[31] The duplicate list of the crew shall be a fair
copy, in one uniform handwriting, without erasure or interlineation.[32]

          [31] Act 1803, ch. 62, Â§1.

          [32] Act 1840, ch. 28, Â§1.

The owners must also obtain from the collector of the customs a
certified copy of the shipping articles. This must be produced by the
master before any consul or commercial agent who may demand it, and all
erasures in it or writings in a different hand shall be deemed
fraudulent, unless satisfactorily explained.[33]

          [33] Do.

The master of every vessel of the United States, on arriving at a
foreign port, must deposit with the consul, or other commercial agent,
his certificate of registry, sea letter, and passport (if he have one,)
under a penalty of $500. The consul returns them to him, upon his
obtaining a clearance.[34]

          [34] Act 1803, ch. 62, Â§2.

Upon arriving in the United States, the master must report to the
collector a list of passengers, specifying their names, age, sex,
occupation, the country of which they are citizens, and that in which
they intend to reside. This is under a penalty of $500.[35]

          [35] Act 1819, ch. 170, Â§4.

Vessels arriving from foreign ports must unlade and deliver their
cargoes between sunrise and sunset, unless by special permission of the
collector of the port.

In making out manifests of cargoes, the master must specify what
articles are to be deemed _sea stores_, and declare the same upon oath.
If the collector deems the amount excessive, he may charge them with a
duty. If the cargo is found to exceed the manifest, the excess is
forfeited to the government, and the master is liable to pay treble the
amount.[36]

          [36] Act 1799, ch. 128, Â§45.

If the master land any of the _sea stores_, without first obtaining a
permit, such stores are forfeited, and the master becomes liable to pay
treble the value of them.[37]

          [37] Act 1799, ch. 128, Â§45.

The master subjects himself to a fine of $200 if the vessel departs on
a foreign voyage without a _passport_.

It is the duty of the master, coming from a foreign port, to have a
_manifest_ of cargo and a copy of the same made out and ready for
delivery to any officer of the customs who may board the vessel within
four leagues of the coast.[38] Unless this manifest is produced, no
merchandise can be unloaded from the vessel. The manifest shall specify
the port where the merchandise was received, the port to which it is
consigned, the name, build and description of the vessel, with the name
of the master and owner, the marks and numbers of each package of
goods, with the name of the consignee; and also the names of the
passengers with their baggage, and the account of all remaining sea
stores.[39]

          [38] Do. Â§23.

          [39] Act 1819, ch. 170, Â§4.

If any goods are unladed within four leagues of the coast, or within
the limits of any district, without authority from the proper officer,
except in case of accident or necessity--which must be strictly
proved--such goods are forfeited, and the master and mate incur,
respectively, a penalty of $1000 for each offence.[40]

          [40] Act 1799, ch. 128, Â§27.

If the master refuses to exhibit his manifest and deliver a copy of the
same to the boarding officer, or to inform him of the true destination
of the vessel, he incurs a penalty of $500 for each offence.[41]

          [41] Do. Â§26.

The master must deposit all his letters in the post-office before
entering his cargo; and if he shall break bulk before depositing his
letters, he forfeits $100 for each offence.[42]

          [42] Act 1825, ch. 275, Â§17.

If any merchandise is imported into the United States not contained in
the manifest, the master of the vessel forfeits a sum equal to the
value of such merchandise; and if any of it belongs or is consigned to
the master, or to any officer or seaman on board, it becomes forfeited;
unless it shall be made to appear that the omission occurred by
accident or mistake.[43]

          [43] Act 1799, ch. 128, Â§24.

The master of a vessel arriving from a foreign port must report himself
to the collector within twenty-four hours, and within forty-eight hours
he must make a further and more particular report, in writing, under
penalty of $100; and if he shall attempt to leave the port without
entry he forfeits $400.[44]

          [44] Do. Â§30.

If any articles reported in the manifest are not found on board, the
master forfeits $500, unless it shall be made to appear that the same
was caused by accident or mistake.

The master of every vessel bound on a foreign voyage must deliver a
manifest of cargo to the collector, and obtain a clearance, under
penalty of $500.[45]

          [45] Do. Â§3.

The master of every vessel enrolled and licensed in the coasting trade
must be a citizen of the United States; and if the vessel trades to any
other than an adjoining state, three fourths of the crew must be
citizens. If the master of a coasting vessel is changed, such change
must be reported to the collector of the port where the change is
made.[46]

          [46] Act 1793, ch. 52, Â§12.

The master of every coasting vessel must deliver up his license within
three days after it expired, or, if the vessel was then at sea, within
three days after her first arrival thereafter, under a penalty of $50.

The master of a coasting vessel departing from one great district to
another, must deliver to the collector duplicate manifests of all the
cargo on board, under penalty of $50; and within forty-eight hours
after his arrival at the port of delivery, and before breaking bulk, he
must deliver to the collector the manifest certified to by the
collector of the former port, under penalty of $100.[47] If the vessel
shall at any time be found without a manifest on board, the master
forfeits $20, and if he refuses to inform the officer of his last port
of departure, he forfeits $100.[48]

          [47] Do. Â§17.

          [48] Do. Â§18.

POWER TO SELL AND HYPOTHECATE.--The master has, in certain cases, power
to hypothecate the ship and cargo, and also to sell a part of the
cargo; and in certain extreme cases a sale of the ship and cargo, made
from necessity, and in the utmost good faith, will be upheld. His right
to do any of these acts is confined to cases of necessity, in distant
ports, where he cannot get the advice of the owner. The safest rule for
the master is, to bear in mind that his duty is to _prosecute the
voyage_, and that all his acts must be done for this purpose, and in
good faith. If a necessity arises in a foreign port for the repairing
or supplying of the ship, he must, in the first instance, make use of
any property of the owner he may have under his control, other than
cargo.[49] If, however, he has money of the owner in his hands, put on
board for the purpose of procuring a cargo, he is not bound to apply
this first; but must use his discretion, bearing in mind that all
repairs have for their sole object the prosecution of the voyage, which
might be defeated by making use of these funds.[50] His next recourse
should be to the personal credit of the owner, by drawing bills, or
otherwise.[51]

          [49] 3 Mason, 255.

          [50] Do.

          [51] 2 Wash. C. C. 226.

If these means fail, he is next to hypothecate (that is, pledge) the
ship (bottomry,) or cargo (respondentia,) or freight, or sell part of
the cargo, according to circumstances. If the owner of the ship is also
owner of the cargo, the better opinion seems to be, that the master may
take whichever of these means can be adopted with the least sacrifice
of the owner's interest; though, probably, selling part of the cargo
would in almost all cases be the least favorable course for all the
purposes of the voyage.[52] If the owner of the ship is not owner of
the cargo, the master should bear in mind that he is agent of the
former, and has generally no further control over the cargo than for
safe keeping and transportation.[53] He should, therefore, first
exhaust the credit of the ship and freight by hypothecation; and if
these means fail, he then becomes, by necessity, agent for the owners
of the cargo for the purposes of the voyage, and may hypothecate the
whole, or sell a part, according to circumstances. As to selling part,
he should remember that his duty is to carry forward the objects of the
voyage, and that selling a large part would probably impair these
objects more than hypothecating the whole.[54]

          [52] 2 Wash. C. C. 226.

          [53] Do.

          [54] 3 Mason, 255. 1 Wash. C. C. 49; 2 Do. 226. 3 Rob. 240.

In no case can any of the cargo be sold or hypothecated to repair or
supply the ship, unless these repairs and supplies are to be for the
benefit of the cargo. The strictest proof is always required that the
repairs were in the first place necessary, and, in the next place, that
they were for the benefit of the cargo, and not merely for the good of
the ship-owner.[55]

          [55] 2 Wash. 226. 3 Rob. 240.

A further question arises, whether the master has ever, and when, the
right to sell the whole cargo and the ship itself. If it should be
impossible to repair the ship and send her on the voyage by any of the
means before mentioned, it then becomes the master's duty to forward
the cargo to the port of destination by some other conveyance. If
neither of these things can be done, then he becomes, from necessity,
agent of the owner of the cargo, and must make the best disposition of
it in his power. If the goods are perishable, the owner cannot be
consulted within a reasonable time, and has no agent in the port, and
something must be done with the cargo, and there is no one else to
act--then the master must dispose of it in such a way as best to
subserve the interest of its owner. He should take the advice of the
commercial agent or other suitable persons, should also use his own
judgment and act with good faith, and take care to preserve evidence
that he has so done. If all these requisites are not complied with, he
will incur the danger of having his acts set aside.[56]

          [56] 2 Wash. C. C. 150. 3 Rob. 240.

The rule as to the sale of the ship is very nearly the same, except
that it is, perhaps, still more strict. If all means for repairing the
vessel and sending her on her voyage have failed, and a case of
absolute necessity arises, the master may make a sale of her. As a
prudent man, he should have the sale made, if possible, under the
authority of the judicial tribunals of the place. Even this will not,
of itself, render the sale valid, but will go far toward sustaining it.
He should consult the consul, or other suitable persons; should have a
survey made; should take care to have the sale conducted publicly and
with the best faith in all parties, and to preserve evidence of the
same. Although a person should buy in good faith, yet the sale will be
set aside unless it can be shown that there was the strictest necessity
for it. The master must not become a purchaser himself, and even if he
afterwards buys of one who purchased at the sale, this transaction will
be very narrowly watched, and he will be bound to show the very highest
good faith in all parties.[57]

          [57] 5 Mason, 465. 2 Sumner, 206. Edwards, 117.

The strictness of these rules should not deter the master from acting,
where the interest of all requires it, but will show him the risk that
is run by acting otherwise than with prudence and entire honesty. He
should remember, too, that, in taking command of a vessel, he not only
covenants that he will act honestly and with the best of his judgment,
but also holds himself out as having a reasonable degree of skill and
prudence.[58]

          [58] 1 Dallas, 184.

As to the safe keeping, transportation, and delivery of the cargo, the
master's duties and obligations are those of a common carrier upon
land. He is bound to the strictest diligence in commencing and
prosecuting the voyage, a high degree of care both of vessel and goods,
and is held liable for all losses and injuries not occasioned by
inevitable accident, or by the acts of public enemies. He is answerable
also for unnecessary delays and deviations, and for the wrongful or
negligent acts of all persons under his command. At the termination of
the voyage, he must deliver the goods to the consignee or his agents. A
landing upon the wharf is a sufficient delivery, if due notice be given
to the parties who are to receive them. He is not, however, bound to
deliver until the freight due is paid or secured to his satisfaction,
as he has a lien upon the goods for his freight; but the consignee can
require the goods to be taken from the hold, in order that he may
examine them, before paying freight. In such case they should not go
out of the possession of the master or his agents.

DEVIATION.--The master must not deviate from the course of the voyage.
By a _deviation_ is meant, technically, any alteration of the risk
insured against, without necessity or reasonable cause. It may be by
departing from the regular and usual course of the voyage, or by any
unusual and unnecessary delay. A deviation renders the insurance void,
whether the loss of the vessel is caused by the deviation or not. It is
not a deviation to make a port for repairs or supplies, if there be no
unnecessary delay, nor to depart from the course of the voyage in order
to succor persons in distress, to avoid an enemy, or the like.

It is the master's duty, within twenty-four hours after arriving at his
first port, to make a _protest_ in case of any accident or loss
happening to vessel or cargo. The log-book also should be carefully
kept, without interlineations or erasures. The master must also enter a
protest in case any American seaman is impressed, and transmit a copy
of the same to the secretary of state, under a penalty of $100.[59]

          [59] Act 1796, ch. 36, Â§5.

COLLISION.--A vessel having the wind free must make way for a vessel
close-hauled. The general practice is, that when two vessels approach
each other, both having a free or fair wind, the one with the starboard
tacks aboard keeps on her course, or, if any change is made, she luffs,
so as to pass to windward of the other; or, in other words, each vessel
passes to the right. This rule should also govern vessels sailing on
the wind and approaching each other, when it is doubtful which is to
windward. But if the vessel on the larboard tack is so far to windward
that if both persist in their course the other will strike her on the
lee side, abaft the beam, or near the stern; in such case, the vessel
on the starboard tack must give way, as she can do so with less loss of
time and greater facility than the other. These rules are particularly
intended to govern vessels approaching each other under circumstances
that prevent their course and movements being readily discerned with
accuracy, as at night or in a fog. At other times, circumstances may
render it expedient to depart from them. A steamer is considered as
always sailing with a fair wind, and is bound to do whatever would be
required of a vessel going free.[60]

          [60] Report of Benjamin Rich and others to District Court of
          Mass.

PILOT.--The master must take a pilot when within the usual limits of
the pilot's employment.[61] If he neglects or refuses so to do, he
becomes liable to the owners, freighters, and insurers. If no pilot is
at hand, he must make signals, and wait a reasonable time. The master
is to be justified in entering port without a pilot only by extreme
necessity. After the pilot is on board, the master has no more control
over the working of the ship until she is at anchor.[62]

          [61] 6 Rob. 316. 7 T. R. 160.

          [62] 2 B. & Ad. 380. 3 Kent's Com. 175 c.

WAGES, ADVANCES, &C.--The master has no lien upon the ship for his
wages.[63] He is supposed to look to the personal responsibility of the
owner. He has a lien on freight for wages, and also for his advances
and necessary expenses incurred for the benefit of the ship.[64] He can
sue in admiralty _in personam_, but not _in rem_;--that is, he can sue
the owner personally, but cannot hold the ship. It does not seem to be
settled in the United States whether the master has a lien on the ship
for advances made abroad for the benefit of the vessel.[65] In case of
sickness, the master's right to be cured at the expense of the ship
seems to be the same as that of the seamen.[66]

          [63] 3 Mason, 91. 11 Pet. R. 175.

          [64] Ware, 149. But see 5 Wend. 314.

          [65] 3 Mason, 255.

          [66] 1 Sumner, 151.




CHAPTER III.

THE MASTER'S RELATION TO PASSENGERS AND OFFICERS.

Treatment of passengers. Removal of officers.


PASSENGERS.--The contract of passengers with the master is not for mere
ship-room and personal existence on board, but for reasonable food,
comforts, necessaries, and kindness. In respect to females, it extends
still further, and includes an implied stipulation against obscenity,
immodesty, and a wanton disregard of the feelings. An improper course
of conduct in these particulars will be punished by the court, as much
as a personal assault would be.[67]

          [67] 3 Mason, 242.

OFFICERS.--The master may remove either of his officers from duty for
fraudulent or unfaithful conduct, for gross negligence and
disobedience, or for palpable incapacity. But the causes of removal
must be strong and evident;[68] and much more so in the case of the
chief mate than of the second mate. Any temporary appointments, made by
the master, are held at his pleasure, and stand upon a different
footing from those of persons who originally shipped in the character
in question.[69]

          [68] 4 Wash. 334.

          [69] Gilpin, 83.

When a man ships in a particular capacity, as carpenter, steward, or
the like, he is not to be degraded for slight causes. He stipulates for
fair and reasonable knowledge and due diligence, but not for
extraordinary qualifications.[70]

          [70] 4 Mason, 84. Abbott Shipp. 147 n. Ware, 109.

The right of the master to compel an officer, who has been removed, to
do duty as a seaman before the mast, has never been completely
established; but the better opinion would seem to be that he may do it
in a case of necessity. Merchant vessels have no supernumeraries, and
if the master can show that the officer was unfit for the duties he had
undertaken, and thus made it necessary to take some one from the
forecastle to fill his place, and that, by this means, the ship had
become short-handed, he may turn the officer forward, assuming the
responsibility for the act, as well as the risk of justification. He
would be required to show a much stronger cause for removing the chief
mate than would be insisted upon in the case of a second mate; and
probably this necessity for exacting seaman's duty would be held to
extend no further than an arrival at the first port where other hands
could be shipped.

Nothing but evident unfitness or gross and repeated misconduct will
justify the master in turning a person forward who shipped in another
capacity, as carpenter, cook, or steward. But in such cases, he
undoubtedly may do so. Still, when before the mast, he cannot require
of them the duty of able seamen, unless they are such in fact.




CHAPTER IV.

THE MASTER'S RELATION TO THE CREW.

Shipment. Shipping papers. Discharge. Imprisonment. Punishment.


SHIPMENT.--The master of every vessel of the United States, bound on a
foreign voyage, and of all coasting vessels of fifty tons burden, must
make a contract in writing (shipping articles) with each seaman,
specifying the voyage, terms of time, &c.; and in default thereof shall
forfeit $20 for every case of omission, and shall be obliged to pay
every such seaman the highest rate of wages that have been paid for
such voyages at the port of shipment within three months previous to
the commencement of the voyage.[71] And when the master ships a seaman
in a foreign port, he must take the list of crew and the duplicate of
the shipping articles to the consul or commercial agent, who shall make
the proper entries thereupon; and then the bond originally given for
the return of the men shall embrace each person so shipped. All
shipments made contrary to this or any other act of Congress shall be
void, and the seaman may leave at any time, and claim the highest rate
of wages paid for any man who shipped for the voyage, or the sum agreed
to be given him at his shipment.[72]

          [71] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§1.

          [72] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§1.

At the foot of every such contract there shall be a memorandum of
writing of the day and hour on which such seaman shall render himself
on board. If this memorandum is made and the seaman neglects to render
himself on board at the time specified, he shall forfeit one day's pay
for every hour he is so absent, provided the master or mate shall, on
the same day, have made an entry of the name of such seaman in the
log-book, specifying the time he was so absent. And if the seaman shall
wholly neglect to render himself on board, or, after rendering, shall
desert before sailing, so that the vessel goes to sea without him, he
then forfeits the amount of his advance and a further sum equal
thereto, both of which may be recovered from himself or his surety.[73]

          [73] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§2.

There is no obligation upon the master to make these memorandums and
entries, other than that the forfeitures cannot be inflicted upon the
seamen unless they have been made literally according to the form of
the statute.

If any seaman who has signed the articles shall desert during the
voyage, the master may have him arrested and committed to jail until
the vessel is ready to proceed, by applying to a justice of the peace
and proving the contract, and the breach thereof by the seaman.[74]

          [74] Do. Â§7.

Every vessel bound on a foreign voyage shall have on board a duplicate
list of the crew, and a true copy of the shipping-articles, certified
by the collector of the port, containing the names of the crew, which
shall be written in a uniform hand, without erasures or
interlineations. This copy the master must produce to any consul or
commercial agent of the United States who shall require it; and it
shall be deemed to contain all the conditions of the contract. All
erasures and interlineations shall be deemed fraudulent unless proved
to be innocent and bonÃ¢ fide. Every master who shall go upon a foreign
voyage without these documents, or shall refuse to produce them when
required, shall forfeit one hundred dollars for each offence, beside
being liable in damages to any seaman who may have been injured
thereby.[75]

          [75] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§1.

DISCHARGE.--If the master discharges any seaman in a foreign port, with
his own consent, he shall pay to the consul three months' wages for
every such seaman, in addition to the wages then due to him, two-thirds
to go to the seaman upon his taking passage for the United States, and
the remainder to be retained by the consul to make a fund for the
relief of destitute seamen.[76] The master of every vessel bound to the
United States shall, upon the request of the consul, take on board any
seaman and transport him to the United States, on terms not exceeding
ten dollars for each seaman, under penalty of one hundred dollars for
every refusal. He is not, however, bound to receive more than two men
to every hundred tons.[77]

          [76] Act 1803, ch. 62, Â§3. See also Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§5.

          [77] Act 1803, ch. 62, Â§4.

The whole policy of the United States discourages the discharge of
seamen in foreign ports. If the seaman is discharged against his
consent, and without justifiable cause, he can recover his wages up to
the time of the vessel's return, together with his own expenses. The
certificate of the consul will not, of itself, prove the sufficiency of
the cause of discharge. Though the seaman shall have made himself
liable to be discharged, yet if he repents and offers to return to
duty, the master must receive him, unless he can show a sufficient
cause of refusal.[78] If the master alleges, as a cause for discharging
a seaman, that he was a dangerous man, it must be shown that the danger
was such as would affect a man of ordinary firmness.[79]

          [78] Ware, 65. 4 Mason, 541, 84.

          [79] Ware, 9.

In addition to the master's liability to the seaman, he is criminally
liable to the government for discharging a mariner without cause. The
statute enacts that if the master shall, when abroad, force on shore or
leave behind any officer or seaman without justifiable cause, he shall
be fined not exceeding five hundred dollars, or imprisoned not
exceeding six months, according to the aggravation of the offence.[80]

          [80] Act 1825, ch. 276, Â§10.

Notwithstanding these liabilities, the master may discharge a seaman
for gross misconduct; yet the right is very strictly construed.[81]

          [81] Abbott on Shipp., 147, note.

IMPRISONMENT.--The master has the right to imprison a seaman in a
foreign port, in a case of urgent necessity, but the power has always
been very closely watched by courts of law. "The practice of
imprisoning seamen in foreign jails is one of doubtful legality, and is
to be justified only by a strong case of necessity."[82] "The master is
not authorized to punish a seaman by imprisonment in a foreign jail
unless in cases of aggravated misconduct and insubordination."[83] If
he does so punish him, he is not permitted to deduct his wages during
the time of imprisonment, nor charge him with the expense of it.[84] If
the imprisonment is without justifiable cause, the master is not
excused by showing that it was ordered by the consul.[85] And,
generally, the advice of a consul is no justification of an illegal
act.[86]

          [82] Gilpin, 31. Ware, 19.

          [83] Ware, 503.

          [84] Ware, 9, 503.

          [85] Ware, 367.

          [86] Gilpin, 31.

PUNISHMENT.--The master may inflict moderate correction on a seaman for
sufficient cause; but he must take care that it is not disproportionate
to the offence. If he exceeds the bounds of moderation he is treated as
a trespasser, and is liable in damages.[87] In respect to the mode of
correction, it may be by personal chastisement, or by confinement on
board ship, in irons, or otherwise.[88] But there must not be any
cruelty or unnecessary severity exercised. The mode, instruments or
extent of the punishment are not laid down by law. These must depend
upon circumstances. In cases of urgent necessity, as of mutiny, weapons
may be used which would be unlawful at other times; but even in these
cases, they must be used with the caution which the law requires in
other cases of self-defence and vindication of rightful authority.[89]

          [87] 1 Peters' Ad. 186, 172. 2 Do. 420. 1 Wash. 316.

          [88] 1 Peters' Ad. 186, 168. 15 Mass. 365.

          [89] Same cases.

It is not necessary that the punishment should be inflicted to suppress
the offence at the time of its commission. It may be inflicted for past
offences, and to promote good discipline on board. But the reference to
by-gone acts should be very clear and distinct, or they will be
presumed to have been forgiven.[90] In many cases prudence may require
a postponement of the proper punishment. The authority of the master,
being in its nature parental, must be exercised with a due regard to
the rights and interests of all parties. He has a large discretion, but
is held to answer strictly for every abuse of it.[91] The law enjoins
upon him a temperate demeanor and decent conduct towards seamen. He
risks the consequences if he commences a dispute with illegal conduct
and improper behavior.[92] In all his acts of correction, he must
punish purely for reformation and discipline, and never to gratify
personal feelings.[93] If a master generally permits or encourages
disorderly behavior in his ship, he is less excusable for inflicting
unusual punishment on account of misconduct arising out of that
disorder.[94] If the case admits of delay, and the master does not make
proper inquiry before punishing, he takes the consequences upon
himself.[95]

          [90] 1 Hagg. 271.

          [91] 15 Mass. 365. 3 Day, 294.

          [92] 4 Wash. 340.

          [93] 1 Pet. Ad. 168, 173, note.

          [94] Bee, 239.

          [95] 1 Hagg. 271.

This power over the liberty and person of a fellow man, being against
common right, and intrusted to the master only from public policy,
regarding the necessities of the service, is to be sparingly used, and
a strict account will be required of its exercise. The master is
responsible for any punishment inflicted on board the vessel, unless in
his absence, or when he is prevented by force from interfering.[96]
Neither will absence always be an excuse. If he had reason to suppose
that such a thing might be done, and did not take pains to be present
and interfere, he will be liable. Neither, (as is often supposed,) will
the advice, or even the personal superintendence or orders of a consul,
or any foreign authority, relieve the master of his personal
responsibility.[97] He may ask advice, but he must act upon his own
account, and is equally answerable for what he does himself, and what
he permits to be done on board his vessel by others. The seaman is
entitled to be dealt with by his own captain, under whom he shipped,
and whom he may hold responsible at the end of the voyage; and this
responsibility is not to be shaken off by calling in the aid of others.
In case of an open mutiny, or of imminent danger to life and property,
the master may make use of the local authorities; but then he is to
remember that he can use them no further than for the purpose of
quelling the mutiny, or of apprehending the felon. As soon as his
authority is restored, the parental character is again thrown upon him,
and all acts of punishment must be upon his own responsibility. He has
no right to punish criminally. He has no judicial power. If a seaman
has committed an offence further than against the internal order and
economy of the ship, and which moderate correction is not sufficient to
meet, the master must bring him home, (in confinement, if necessary,)
or send him immediately by some other vessel, to be tried by the laws
and by a jury of his country.[98]

          [96] 2 Sumner, 1. Ware, 219.

          [97] Ware, 367. Gilpin, 31.

          [98] 1 Pet. Ad. 168.

The practice of subjecting American seamen to foreign authority, or to
persons whom they cannot well hold answerable,--like that of foreign
imprisonment,--is an odious one, and must be justified by an
overpowering necessity.

A recent statute[99] makes it the duty of consuls to exert themselves
to reclaim deserters and discountenance insubordination, and authorizes
them to employ the local authorities, where it can usefully be done,
for those purposes. But this will unquestionably be restricted to the
apprehension of the deserter, and the quelling of the revolt or mutiny;
and as soon as these ends are attained, the sole responsibility of the
master in dealing with the crew will re-attach.

          [99] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§1.

If the master is present while the mate, or any subordinate officer,
inflicts punishment upon any of the crew, or if it is inflicted under
such circumstances as would raise a presumption that the master was
knowing of it, and he does not interfere, he will be held to have
adopted it as his own act, and will be answerable accordingly.[100]

          [100] 2 Sumner, 1.

In addition to the master's liability to the seamen in damages for
abuse of power, he is also liable, as a criminal, to fine and
imprisonment. A recent statute enacts, that "if any master, or other
officer, of an American vessel, shall, from malice, hatred, or revenge,
and without justifiable cause, beat, wound, or imprison any one or more
of the crew of such vessel, or withhold from them suitable food or
nourishment, or inflict on them any cruel or unusual punishment, every
such person so offending shall, on conviction thereof, be punished by
fine not exceeding one thousand dollars, or by imprisonment not
exceeding five years, or by both, according to the nature and
aggravation of the offence."[101] It is held that the word 'crew,' in
this statute, includes officers; and accordingly a master was punished
for unjustifiably confining and otherwise mal-treating his chief
mate.[102]

          [101] Act 1835, ch. 313, Â§3.

          [102] 3 Sumner, 209.

To constitute 'malice' in the above statute, it is not necessary to
show malignity as it is commonly understood, or brutality; but the
term, in law, requires no more than a 'wilful intention to do a
wrongful act.' An offence is punishable under this act, even although
no bad passions came into play, (as hatred, or revenge,) for the term
'malice,' in law, covers all cases of intentional wrong, in their
mildest form.[103]

          [103] 2 Sumner, 584.

If a seaman desires to lay any complaint before a consul in a foreign
port, the master must permit him to land for that purpose, or else
inform the consul immediately of the fact, stating his reasons in
writing for not allowing the man to land. If he refuses to do this, he
forfeits one hundred dollars, and is liable to the seaman in
damages.[104]

          [104] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§1.




CHAPTER V.

PASSENGERS.

Provisions. Treatment. Passage-money. Deportment. Services.


In Chapter I. of the Third Part, under the title "Provisions," it will
be seen that the vessel must have on board, well secured under deck, at
least sixty gallons of water, one hundred pounds of salted beef, one
hundred pounds of wholesome ship bread, and one gallon of vinegar for
each passenger, on a voyage across the Atlantic, and in like proportion
for shorter or longer voyages. This, too, must be in addition to the
private stores of the master or passengers.[105]

          [105] Act 1819, ch. 170, Â§3.

The master is also forbidden to take on board more than two passengers
for every five tons.[106]

          [106] Do. Â§1.

The contract of passengers with the master is not for mere ship-room
and personal existence on board, but for reasonable food, comforts,
necessaries, and kindness. In respect to females it extends yet
farther, and includes an implied stipulation against obscenity,
immodesty, and a wanton disregard of the feelings. A course of conduct
oppressive and malicious in these respects will be punished by the
court, as well as a personal assault.[107]

          [107] 3 Mason, 342.

No passage-money is due to a ship upon an engagement to transport a
passenger, before the arrival of the vessel at the port of destination.
Where the passenger has paid in advance, he can reclaim his money if
the voyage is not performed. If a voyage is partially performed, no
passage-money is due, unless the expenses of the passenger, or the
means of proceeding to the place of destination, are paid or tendered
to him; in which case, passage-money in proportion to the progress in
the voyage is payable.[108]

          [108] 1 Pet. Ad. 126.

A passenger must submit to the reasonable rules and usages of the ship.
He has no right to interfere with its discipline and internal
regulations. Indeed, in a case of necessity, and for the order and
safety of the ship, the master may restrain a passenger by force; but
the cause must be urgent, and the manner reasonable and moderate.

In case of danger and distress, it is the duty as well as the interest
of the passenger to contribute his aid, according to his ability, and
he is entitled to no compensation therefor. He is not, however, bound
to remain on board in time of danger, but may leave the vessel if he
can; much less is he required to take upon himself any responsibility
as to the conduct of the ship. If, therefore, he performs any
extraordinary services, he becomes entitled to salvage.[109]

          [109] 2 B. and P. 612. 1 Pet. Ad. 70. 2 Hagg. 3.




CHAPTER VI.

MATES AND SUBORDINATES.

Mates included in the 'crew.' Removal. Succession. Log-book Wages.
Sickness. Punishment. Subordinates. Pilots.


In all the statutes which entitle the 'crew,' or the 'seamen,' of a
vessel to certain privileges as against the master or owner, these
words, 'crew' and 'seamen,' are construed to include the mates; as, for
instance, the statute requiring a certain amount of provisions to be on
board; the statute requiring a medicine-chest, and that which punishes
the master for illegal and cruel treatment of any of the crew. In all
these cases the mates are entitled to the same privileges and
protection with the seamen.[110]

          [110] 1 Sumner, 151; 3 do. 209. 4 Mason, 104.

The _chief mate_ is usually put on board by the owner, and is a person
who is looked to for extraordinary services and responsibility.
Accordingly, he cannot be removed by the master, unless for repeated
and aggravated misconduct, or for palpable incapacity.[111] He acts in
the stead of the master in case the latter dies, and whenever he is
absent.[112] He is then entrusted with the care of the ship, and the
government of the crew. If he is appointed to act as mate by the master
during the voyage, he holds his office at the master's pleasure;[113]
but if he originally shipped in that capacity, he cannot be removed
without proof of gross and flagrant misconduct, or of evident
unfitness. Nor will one or two single instances of intemperance,
disobedience or negligence, be sufficient; the misconduct must be
repeated, and the habit apparently incorrigible.[114]

          [111] 1 Pet. Ad. 244. 4 Wash. 338.

          [112] 4 Mason, 541. 1 Sumner, 151.

          [113] Gilpin, 83.

          [114] 1 Pet. Ad. 244. 4 Wash. 338.

The second mate and other inferior officers do not stand upon so firm a
footing as the chief mate; yet they cannot be removed by the master,
unless for gross and repeated acts of disobedience, intemperance,
dishonesty or negligence, or for palpable incapacity.

In case of the death or absence of the master, the chief mate becomes
master by operation of law, but the second mate does not necessarily
become chief mate. It lies with the new master to appoint whom he
pleases to act as chief mate; though, in most cases, it should be the
second mate, unless good reason exists for the contrary course. The
second mate cannot, however, be degraded by the new master for any
other cause than would have justified the former in so doing.

LOG-BOOK.--It is the duty of the chief mate to keep the log-book of the
ship. This should be neatly and carefully kept, and all interlineations
and erasures should be avoided, as they always raise suspicion. The
entries should be made as soon as possible after each event takes
place, and nothing should be entered which the mate would not be
willing to adhere to in a court of justice. (See page 145.)

In Chapter III. of the Third Part, under the title, "Master's relation
to Officers," page 188, will be found a discussion of the question,
whether the master can compel an officer to do duty before the mast.

In Chapters VIII., X., XI. and XII. of Part III., under the titles,
"Revolt," "Forfeiture," "Desertion," &c., will be found the laws upon
those subjects relating to seamen. And it may be generally remarked,
that all those laws apply as well to the officers as to the foremast
men. An officer forfeits his wages by desertion, and is criminally
liable for mutiny, revolt, &c., like a common seaman. As to the
questions what constitutes a revolt, mutiny, &c., and when absence or
leaving a vessel is excusable, and when it works a forfeiture, and as
to when wages are due, I would refer the reader to those titles in
Chapters VIII., X., XI. and XII. of Part III., above referred to.

WAGES.--Officers may sue in admiralty for their wages, and may arrest
the ship, into whoseever hands it may have passed;[115] which is not
the case with the master, who is supposed to look solely to the
personal responsibility of the owners.

          [115] 1 Pet. Ad. 246.

SICKNESS.--The right of an officer to be cured at the ship's expense is
the same as that of a seaman.[116] The law upon that subject will be
found in Chapter IX., title "Sickness," page 207.

          [116] 1 Sumner, 151.

PUNISHMENT.--The laws of the United States provide that if any master
or officer shall unjustifiably beat, wound, or imprison any of the
crew, or withhold from them suitable food and nourishment, or inflict
upon them any cruel and unusual punishment, he shall be imprisoned not
exceeding five years, and fined not exceeding $1000 for each
offence.[117] The officers, as part of the 'crew,' are entitled to the
protection of this statute, against the master's acts; and, on the
other hand, they are liable under it for any abuse of a seaman.[118]

          [117] Act 1835, ch. 313, Â§3.

          [118] 4 Mason, 104. 3 Sumner, 209.

The law as to the officer's right to punish a seaman has been clearly
settled, and is very simple. The sole authority to punish, for
correction and discipline, resides with the master.[119] An officer has
no right to use force with a seaman, either by chastising or confining
him, except in a single class of cases; that is, upon an emergency
which admits of no delay, and where the use of force is necessary for
the safety of life and property. If a seaman is about to do an act
which may endanger life or property, and instant action is required,
the officer may confine him, or use force necessary to prevent him. So,
if the immediate execution of an order is important, and a seaman, by
obstinacy or wilful negligence, prevents or impedes the act, the
officer may use force necessary to secure the performance of the duty.
In these cases there must be a pressing necessity which will not admit
of delay; for if delay is practicable, the officer must report to the
master, and leave the duty of correction with him. A mate can in no
case punish a seaman for the general purposes of correction and
discipline, and still less for personal disrespect to himself.[120] If
the master is not on board, and cannot be called upon, the authority of
the officer is somewhat enlarged; but, even in this case, so far as a
delay is practicable, he must leave the seaman to be dealt with by the
master when he returns. Except in the cases and in the manner before
mentioned, the officer is liable as a trespasser for any force used
with a seaman.

          [119] 2 Sumner, 584.

          [120] Do. 1. 584.

If the officer acts under the authority, express or implied, of the
master, he will not be held liable, even though the punishment should
be excessive and unjustifiable; for he is, in such cases, only the
agent of the master, who is responsible for the act.[121] Yet, if the
punishment be so excessive as to show malice or wantonness on the part
of the officer, or there be anything in his conduct to imply the same,
he will be liable in some measure himself.

          [121] Ware, 219.

SUBORDINATES.--There are a number of men, usually, in merchant vessels,
who are not in any respect officers, but who differ from the common
seamen in that they ship in particular capacities, and to perform
certain duties. These are the carpenter, steward, cook, &c. Such
persons are not to be degraded for slight causes, though the master
unquestionably has the power to do so, upon sufficient grounds.[122] He
may also require them to do duty, if necessary, before the mast. He may
require them to take the place of persons who have been obliged to do
their work,[123] but he cannot exact from them the duty of able seamen,
unless they are such in fact. Repeated acts of disobedience,
intemperance, and gross negligence, and evident incapacity for the
duties undertaken, are justifying causes of removal.[124] In all other
respects this class of persons stands upon the same footing with common
seamen. They have the same privileges, and are under the same
obligations and penalties.[125]

          [122] 4 Mason, 84. Ware, 109.

          [123] Ware, 109.

          [124] Ware, 109.

          [125] 2 Pet. Ad. 268.

PILOTS.--When a pilot, who is regularly appointed, is on board, he has
the absolute control of the navigation of the vessel.[126] He is master
for the time being, and is alone answerable for any damage occasioned
by his own negligence or default.[127]

          [126] 1 Johns. 305.

          [127] 1 Pet. Ad. 223. 1 Mason, 508.

A pilot may sue in admiralty for his wages.[128]

          [128] 1 Mason, 508.

A pilot cannot claim _salvage_ for any acts done within the limits of
his duty, however useful and meritorious they may have been.[129] If
towing is necessary, pilots are bound to perform it, having a claim for
compensation for damages done to their boats, or for extra labor.[130]
If extraordinary pilot service is performed, additional pilotage is the
proper reward, and not salvage.[131] If, however, the acts done by the
pilot are clearly without and beyond his duty as pilot, he may claim
salvage.[132]

          [129] Gilpin, 60. 10 Peters R. 108. 2 Hagg. 176.

          [130] 2 Hagg. 176.

          [131] 2 Hagg. 176.

          [132] 1 Rob. 106. Gilpin, 60.




CHAPTER VII.

SEAMEN. SHIPPING CONTRACT.

Shipping contract--how formed--how signed. Erasures and
interlineations. Unusual stipulations.


By the law of the United States, in all foreign voyages, and in all
coasting voyages to other than an adjoining state, there must be an
agreement in writing, or in print, with every seaman on board the ship,
(excepting only apprentices and servants of the master or owner,)
declaring the voyage, and term or terms of time, for which such seaman
is hired.[133] This contract is called the _shipping-articles_, and all
the crew, including the master and officers, usually sign the same
paper; it not being requisite that there should be a separate paper for
each man. If there is not such a contract signed, each seaman could, by
the old law, recover the highest rate of wages that had been given on
similar voyages, at the port where he shipped, within three months next
before the time of shipment.[134] By the law of 1840, he may, in such
case, leave the vessel at any time, and demand the highest rate of
wages given to any seaman during the voyage, or the rate agreed upon at
the time of his shipment.[135] A seaman not signing the articles, is
not bound by any of the regulations, nor subject to the penalties of
the statutes;[136] but he is, notwithstanding, bound by the rules and
liable to the forfeitures imposed by the general maritime law.[137]

          [133] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§1.

          [134] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§1.

          [135] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§10.

          [136] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§1.

          [137] 1 Pet. Ad. 212.

These shipping-articles are legal evidence, and bind all parties whose
names are annexed to them, both as to wages, the nature and length of
the voyage, and the duties to be performed.[138] Accordingly, seamen
have certain rights secured to them with reference to these papers. In
the first place, the master must obtain a copy of the articles,
certified to by the collector of the port from which the vessel sails,
to take with him upon the voyage. This must be a fair and true copy,
without erasures or interlineations. If there are any such erasures or
interlineations, they will be presumed to be fraudulent, and will be
set aside, unless they are satisfactorily explained in a manner
consistent with innocent purposes, and with the provisions of laws
which guard the rights of mariners. These articles must be produced by
the master before any consul or commercial agent to whom a seaman may
have submitted a complaint.[139]

          [138] 3 Mason, 161. Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§3.

          [139] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§2, 19.

Every unusual clause introduced into the shipping-articles, or anything
which tends to deprive a seaman of what he would be entitled to by the
general law, will be suspiciously regarded by the courts; and if there
is reason to suppose that any advantage has been taken of him, or if
the contract bears unequally upon him, it will be set aside. In order
to sustain such a clause, the master or owner must show two things:
first, that the seaman's attention was directed toward it, and its
operation and effect explained to him; and, secondly, that he received
some additional compensation or privilege in consideration of the
clause. Unless the court is satisfied upon these two points, an unusual
stipulation unfavorable to a seaman will be set aside.[140] For
instance, seamen are entitled to have a medicine-chest on board, and in
certain cases to be cured at the ship's expense; and the court set
aside a clause in the shipping-articles in which it was stipulated that
the seamen should bear all the expense, even though there were no
medicine-chest on board.[141] Another clause was set aside, in which
the voyage was described as from Baltimore to St. Domingo and
_elsewhere_, on the ground that seamen are entitled to have their
voyage accurately described.[142]

          [140] 2 Sumner, 443. 2 Mason, 541.

          [141] 2 Mason, 541.

          [142] 1 Hall's Law Jour. 207. 2 Gall. 477, 526. 2 Dods. 504.
          Gilp. 219.

Some clauses which are not such as to be set aside, will yet be
construed in favor of seamen, if their interpretation is at all
doubtful.[143] A clause providing that no wages should be paid if the
vessel should be taken or lost, or detained more than thirty days, was
set aside, seamen being entitled to wages up to the last port of
delivery.[144] If the amount of wages merely be omitted in the
articles, there seems to be some doubt as to the introduction of other
evidence to show the rate agreed upon, and as to the seaman's being
entitled by statute to the highest rate of wages current.[145] If a
seaman ships for a general coasting and trading voyage to different
ports in the United States, and the articles provide for no time or
place at which the voyage shall end, the seaman may leave at any time,
provided he does not do so under circumstances peculiarly inconvenient
to the other party.[146]

          [143] 1 Pet. Ad. 186, 215.

          [144] 2 Sumner, 443.

          [145] Gilpin, 452. Abb. on Shipp. 434, note. Act 1840, ch.
          23, Â§10.

          [146] Ware, 437.

If, however, the voyage is accurately described, and the wages
specified, the seaman cannot be admitted to show that his contract was
different from that contained in the articles.[147]

          [147] Gilpin, 305.

It is no violation of the contract if the vessel departs from the
voyage described, by accident, necessity, or superior force.[148]

          [148] 2 Hagg, 243.




CHAPTER VIII.

SEAMEN--CONTINUED.

Rendering on board. Refusal to proceed. Desertion or absence during the
voyage. Discharge.


RENDERING ON BOARD.--If, after having signed the articles, and after a
time has been appointed for the seaman to render himself on board, he
neglects to appear, and an entry to that effect is made in the
log-book, he forfeits one day's pay for every hour of absence; and if
the ship is obliged to proceed without him, he forfeits a sum equal to
double his advance.[149] These forfeitures apply to the commencement of
the voyage, and cannot be exacted unless a memorandum is made on the
articles, and an entry in full in the log-book. A justice of the peace
may, upon complaint of the master, issue a warrant to apprehend a
deserting seaman, and commit him to jail until the vessel is ready to
proceed upon her voyage. The master must, however, first show that the
contract has been signed, and that the seaman departed without leave,
and in violation of it.[150]

          [149] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§2.

          [150] Do. Â§7.

REFUSAL TO PROCEED.--If, after the voyage has begun, and before the
vessel has left the land, the first officer and a majority of the crew
shall agree that the vessel is unfit to proceed on the voyage, either
from fault or deficiency in hull, spars, rigging, outfits, provisions,
or crew, they may require the master to make the nearest or most
convenient port, and have the matter inquired into by the district
judge, or two justices of the peace, taking two or more of the
complainants before the judge. Thereupon the judge orders a survey, and
decides whether the vessel is to proceed, or stop and be repaired and
supplied; and both master and crew are bound by this decision. If the
seamen and mate shall have made this complaint without reason, and from
improper motives, they are liable to be charged with the expenses
attending it.[151]

          [151] Do. Â§3.

If, when the vessel is in a foreign port, the first or any other
officer and a majority of the crew shall make complaint, in writing, to
the consul, that the ship is unfit to proceed to sea, for any of the
above reasons, the consul shall order an examination, in the same
manner; and the decision of the consul shall bind all parties. If the
consul shall decide that the vessel was sent to sea in an unsuitable
condition, by neglect or design, the crew shall be entitled to their
discharge and three months' additional pay; but not if it was done by
accident or innocent mistake.[152]

          [152] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§12--15.

It is no justification for refusing to do duty and proceed upon the
voyage, that a new master has been substituted in place of the one
under whom the seaman originally shipped;[153] and if a blank is left
for the name of the master, the seaman is supposed to ship under any
who may be appointed.[154] The same rule applies to the substitution or
appointment of any other officer of the ship during the voyage.

          [153] 1 Mason, 443. Bee, 48. 2 Sum. 582.

          [154] 6 Mass. 300.

DESERTION OR ABSENCE DURING THE VOYAGE.--If, during the voyage, the
seaman absents himself without leave, for less than forty-eight hours,
and an entry thereof is made in full in the log-book, he forfeits three
days' pay for each day's absence. But if the absence exceeds
forty-eight hours, he forfeits all his wages then due, and all his
goods and chattels on board the vessel at the time, and is liable to
the owner in damages for the expense of hiring another seaman.[155] If
he deserts within the limits of the United States, he is liable to be
arrested and committed to jail, until the vessel sails.[156] If he
deserts or absents himself in a foreign port, the consul is empowered
to make use of the authorities of the place to reclaim him. If,
however, the consul is satisfied that the desertion was caused by
unusual or cruel treatment, the seaman may be discharged, and shall
receive three months' additional wages.[157] It is not a desertion for
a seaman to leave his vessel for the purpose of procuring necessary
food, which has been refused on board; nor is a seaman liable if the
conduct of the master has been such as to make it dangerous for him to
remain on board,[158] or if the shipping-articles have been
fraudulently altered.[159] Even in a clear case of desertion, if the
party repents, and seeks to return to his duty within a reasonable
time, he is entitled to be received on board again, unless his previous
conduct had been such as would justify his discharge.[160]

          [155] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§5.

          [156] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§7.

          [157] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§9.

          [158] 1 Hagg. 63.

          [159] Do. 182.

          [160] 1 Sumner, 373.

As to the effect of desertion upon wages, and what is desertion in such
cases, see the subject, "Wages affected by Desertion," Chapter XI.

DISCHARGE.--By referring to Chapter IV., "Master's Relation to Crew,"
the seaman will find that, though the master has power to discharge a
seaman for gross and repeated misconduct, yet that this right is
closely watched, and any abuse of it is severely punished. He will also
find there a statement of his own rights and privileges, with reference
to a discharge. It has been seen that he may demand his discharge of
the consul, if the vessel is not fit to proceed, and is not repaired,
or if he has been cruelly and unjustifiably treated.[161]

          [161] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§9, 14.

If a vessel has been so much injured that it is doubtful whether she
can be repaired, or the repairs cannot be made for a long time, during
which it would be a great expense to the owners to support the seamen
in a foreign country, it is held that the crew may be discharged, upon
the owners' paying their passage home, and their wages up to the time
of their arrival at the place of shipment.[162]

          [162] 2 Dodson, 403.

As to discharge at the end of the voyage, see "Wages affected by
Desertion," Chapter XI.




CHAPTER IX.

SEAMEN--CONTINUED.

Provisions. Sickness. Medicine-chest. Hospital money. Relief in foreign
ports. Protection.


PROVISIONS.--For the benefit of seamen it has been enacted that every
vessel bound on a voyage across the Atlantic, shall have on board, well
secured under deck, at least sixty gallons of water, one hundred pounds
of wholesome ship bread, and one hundred pounds of salted flesh meat,
over and above the stores of master or passengers, and the live stock.
And if the crew of any vessel not so provided shall be put upon short
allowance of water, flesh, or bread, such seaman shall recover from the
master double wages for every day he was so allowanced.[163] The same
rule applies to other voyages than those across the Atlantic, and the
amount of provisions stowed below must be in proportion to the length
of the voyage, compared with one across the Atlantic.[164] It also
applies to seamen shipped in foreign ports, as well as to those shipped
in the United States.[165] It has been thought that if the articles
enumerated cannot be procured, the master may substitute other
wholesome provisions; but it is doubtful whether even this will free
him from the penalty; at least it will not unless he can show that it
was impossible to procure them at the last port of departure.[166]

          [163] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§9.

          [164] Do.

          [165] 1 Pet. Ad. 223.

          [166] 1 Pet. Ad. 229, 223. Bee, 80 Abb. 135, note. Ware, 454.

Besides this special enactment, a seaman may always recover damages of
a master who unnecessarily and wantonly deprives him of sufficient food
and nourishment.[167] If, however, the short allowance is caused by
inevitable accident, without any fault of the master or owner, or is a
matter of fair discretion in a case of common danger, the master is not
liable. Another law of the United States provides that if any master or
other officer shall wilfully and without justifiable cause withhold
suitable food and nourishment from a seaman, he shall be fined not
exceeding $1000 and imprisoned not exceeding five years.[168] The
master may at any time, at his discretion, put the crew upon an
allowance of water and eatables; but if it is a short allowance, he
must be able to give a justifying reason.

          [167] 2 Pet. Ad. 409.

          [168] Act 1835, ch. 313, Â§3.

SICKNESS. MEDICINE-CHEST.--Every vessel of one hundred and fifty tons
or upwards, navigated by ten or more persons in all, and bound on a
voyage beyond the United States, and every vessel of seventy-five tons
or upwards, navigated by six or more persons in the whole, and bound
from the United States to any port in the West Indies, is required to
have a chest of medicines, put up by an apothecary of known reputation,
and accompanied by directions for administering the same. The chest
must also be examined at least once a year, and supplied with fresh
medicines.[169]

          [169] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§8; 1805, ch. 88, Â§1.

In case of dispute, the owner must prove the sufficiency of the
medicine-chest. It does not lie with the seaman to prove its
insufficiency.[170]

          [170] 2 Mason, 541.

If a vessel has a suitable medicine-chest on board, it would seem that
the ship is not to be charged with the medicines and medical advice
which a seaman may need. But the ship is still liable for the expenses
of his nursing, care, diet, and lodging.[171] Accordingly, if a seaman
is put on shore at a hospital or elsewhere, for his cure, the ship is
chargeable with so much of the expense as is incurred for nursing,
care, diet, and lodging; and unless the owner can specify the items of
the charge, and show how much was for medical advice, and how much for
other expenses, he must pay the whole.[172] The seaman is to be cured
at the expense of the ship, of a sickness or injury sustained in the
ship's service;[173] but if he contracts a disease by his own fault or
vices, the ship is not chargeable.[174] A sick seaman is entitled to
proper nursing, lodging, and diet. If these cannot be had, or are not
furnished on board the vessel, he is entitled to be taken on shore to a
hospital, or to some place where these can be obtained. It is often
attempted to be shown that the seaman was put on shore at his own
request. This is no defence. He is entitled to be put on shore if his
disease requires it; and it is seldom that proper care can be taken of
a seaman on board ship.[175]

          [171] 2 Mason, 541. 1 Sumner, 151.

          [172] 1 Pet. Ad. 256, note.

          [173] 1 Sumner, 195.

          [174] Gilpin, 435. 1 Pet. Ad. 142, 152.

          [175] 1 Pet. Ad. 256, note.

If a seaman requires further medicines and medical advice than the
chest and directions can give, and is not sent ashore, it would seem
that the ship ought to bear the expense; but this point has never been
decided.[176] If the medicine-chest can furnish all he needs, the ship
is exempted.[177]

          [176] Gilpin, 435. 1 Pet. Ad. 142, 152, 255.

          [177] 2 Mason, 541.

HOSPITAL MONEY.--Every seaman must pay twenty cents a month, out of his
wages, for hospital money. This goes to the establishment and support
of hospitals for sick and disabled seamen.[178]

          [178] Act 1798, ch. 94, Â§1.

RELIEF IN FOREIGN PORTS.--If a vessel is sold in a foreign port and her
crew discharged, or if a seaman is discharged with his own consent, he
can receive two months' extra wages of the consul, who must obtain it
of the master.[179] This applies only to the voluntary sale of the
vessel, and not when the sale is rendered necessary by shipwreck. If,
however, after the disaster the vessel might have been repaired at a
reasonable expense and in a reasonable time, but the owner chooses to
sell, the two months' pay is due. To escape the payment, the owner must
show that he was obliged to sell.[180]

          [179] Act 1803, ch. 62, Â§3.

          [180] Ware, 485. Gilpin, 198.

It is also the duty of the consuls to provide subsistence and a passage
to the United States for any American seamen found destitute within
their districts. The seamen must, if able, do duty on board the vessel
in which they are sent home, according to their several abilities.[181]

          [181] Act 1803, ch. 62, Â§4.

The crew of every vessel shall have the fullest liberty to lay their
complaints before the consul or commercial agent in any foreign port,
and shall in no respect be restrained or hindered therein by the master
or any officer, unless sufficient and valid objection exist against
their landing. In which case, if any seaman desire to see the consul,
the master must inform the consul of it forthwith; stating, in writing,
the reason why the seaman is not permitted to land, and that the consul
is desired to come on board. Whereupon the consul must proceed on board
and inquire into the causes of complaint.[182]

          [182] Act 1840, ch. 23, Â§1.

PROTECTION.--Every American seaman, upon applying to the collector of
the port from which he departs, and producing proof of his citizenship,
is entitled to a letter of protection. The collector may charge for
this twenty-five cents.[183]

          [183] Act 1796, ch. 36, Â§4.




CHAPTER X.

SEAMEN--CONTINUED.

Punishment. Revolt and mutiny. Embezzlement. Piracy.


PUNISHMENT.--As to the right of the master to punish a seaman by
corporal chastisement, imprisonment on shore, confinement on board,
&c., and the extent of that right, and the master's liability for
exceeding it,--the seaman is referred to Chapter IV., "The Master's
relation to the Crew," title, "Imprisonment" and "Punishment." He will
there see that the master possesses this right to a limited extent, and
that he is strictly answerable for the abuse of it. Disobedience of
orders, combinations to refuse duty, dishonest conduct, personal
insolence, and habitual negligence and backwardness, are all causes
which justify punishment in a greater or less degree.

The contract which a seaman makes with the master, is not like that of
a man who engages in any service on shore. It is somewhat military in
its nature.[184] The master has great responsibilities resting upon
him, and is entitled to instant and implicit obedience. To ensure this,
regular and somewhat strict discipline must be preserved. The master,
also, cannot obtain assistance when at sea, as any one can who is in
authority upon land. He must depend upon the habits of faithful and
respectful discharge of duty which his crew have acquired, and if this
fails, he may resort to force. He is answerable for the safety of the
ship, and for the safe keeping and delivery of valuable cargoes, and in
almost all cases he is the first person to whom the owner of the vessel
and cargo will look for indemnity. Considering this, the seamen will
feel that it is not unreasonable that the master should have power to
protect himself and all for whom he acts, even by force if
necessary.[185] A good seaman, who is able and willing to do his duty
faithfully and at all times, and treats his officers respectfully, will
seldom be abused; and if he is, the master is liable to him personally
in damages, and is also subject to be indicted by the government and
tried as a criminal. A seaman should be warned against taking the law
into his own hands. If the treatment he receives is unjustifiable, he
should still submit to it, if possible, until the voyage is up, or
until he arrives at some port where he can make complaint. If he is
conscious that he is not to blame, and an assault is made upon him
unjustifiably and with dangerous severity, he may defend himself; but
he should not attempt to punish the offender, or to inflict anything in
the way of retaliation.[186]

          [184] Ware, 86. 3 Wash. 515.

          [185] Ware, 219.

          [186] Do. 3 Wash. 552.

In Chapter VI., title, "Mates," the reader will see how far any
inferior officer of a vessel may use force with a seaman.

REVOLT AND MUTINY.--If any one or more of the crew of an American
vessel shall by fraud or force, or by threats or intimidations, take
the command of the vessel from the master or other commanding officer,
or resist or prevent him in the free and lawful exercise of his
authority, or transfer the command to any other person not lawfully
entitled to it; every person so offending, and his aiders and
abbettors, shall be deemed guilty of a revolt or mutiny and felony; and
shall be punished by fine not exceeding $2000, and by imprisonment and
confinement to hard labor not exceeding ten years, according to the
nature and aggravation of the offence.[187] And if any seaman shall
endeavor to commit a revolt or mutiny, or shall combine with others on
board to make a revolt or mutiny, or shall solicit or incite any of the
crew to disobey or resist the lawful orders of the master or other
officer, or to refuse or neglect their proper duty on board, or shall
assemble with others in a riotous or mutinous manner, or shall
unlawfully confine the master or other commanding officer,--every
person committing any one or more of these offences shall be imprisoned
not exceeding five years, or fined not exceeding $1000, or both,
according to the nature and aggravation of the offence.[188]

          [187] Act 1835, ch. 313, Â§1.

          [188] Do. Â§2.

It will be seen that the first of these laws applies only to cases
where seamen actually throw off all authority, deprive the master of
his command, and assume the control themselves, which is to make a
revolt. The last is designed to punish endeavors and combinations to
make a revolt, which are not fully carried out.

Every little instance of disobedience, or insolent conduct, or even
force used against the master or other officer, will not be held a
revolt or an endeavor to make a revolt. There must be something showing
an intention to subvert the lawful authority of the master.[189] It
does not excuse seamen, however, from this offence, that they confined
their refusal to one particular portion of their duty. If that duty was
lawfully required of them, it is equally a subversion of authority as
if they had refused all duty.[190]

          [189] 4 Wash. 528. 1 Pet. Ad. 178.

          [190] 4 Mason, 105.

If the crew interfere by force or threats to prevent the infliction of
punishment for a gross offence, it is an endeavor to commit a
revolt.[191]

          [191] 1 Sumner, 448.

To constitute the offence of confining the master, it is not necessary
that he should be forcibly secured in any particular place, or even
that his body should be seized and held; any act which deprives him of
his personal liberty in going about the ship, or prevents his doing his
duty freely, (if done with that intention,[192]) is a confinement.[193]
So is a threat of immediate bodily injury, if made in such a manner as
would reasonably intimidate a man of ordinary firmness.[194]

          [192] 4 Wash. 428.

          [193] 4 Mason, 105. 4 Wash. 548. 1 Sumner, 448. 3 Wash. 525.

          [194] Pet. C. C. 213.

In all these cases of revolt, mutiny, endeavors to commit the same, and
confinement of the master, it is to be remembered that the acts are
excusable if done from a sufficient justifying cause. The master may so
conduct himself as to justify the officers and crew in placing
restraints upon him, to prevent his committing acts which might
endanger the lives of all the persons on board. But an excuse of this
kind is received with great caution, and the crew should be well
assured of the necessity of such a step, before taking it, since they
run a great risk in so interfering.[195]

          [195] 4 Mason, 105. 1 Sumner, 448. Pet. C. C. 118.

EMBEZZLEMENT.--If any of the crew steal, or appropriate, or by gross
negligence suffer to be stolen, any part of the cargo, or anything
belonging to the ship, they are responsible for the value of everything
stolen or appropriated.

It is necessary that the fraud, connivance, or negligence of a seaman
should be proved against him, before he can be charged with anything
lost or stolen; and in no case is an innocent man bound to contribute
towards a loss occasioned by the misconduct of another. If, however, it
is clearly proved that the whole crew were concerned, but one offender
is not known more than another, and the circumstances are such as to
affect all the crew, each man is to contribute to the loss, unless he
clears himself from the suspicion.[196]

          [196] 1 Mason, 104. Gilpin, 461.

PIRACY.--If the master or crew of a vessel shall, upon the high seas,
seize upon or rob the master or crew of another vessel; or if they
shall run away with the vessel committed to their charge, or any goods
to the amount of $50; or voluntarily yield them up to pirates; or if
the crew shall prevent the master by violence from fighting in the
defence of vessel or property; such conduct is piracy, and punishable
with death.[197]

          [197] Act 1790, ch. 36, Â§8; 1820, ch. 113, Â§3.

It is also piracy, and punishable with death, to be engaged in any
foreign country in kidnapping any negro or mulatto, or in decoying or
receiving them on board a vessel with the intention of making them
slaves.[198]

          [198] Act 1820, ch. 113, Â§4, 5.




CHAPTER XI.

Seamen's Wages.

Affected by desertion or absence;--by misconduct;--by imprisonment;--by
capture;--by loss of vessel and interruption of voyage. Wages on an
illegal voyage. Wages affected by death or disability.


WAGES AFFECTED BY DESERTION OR ABSENCE.--It has been seen that if a
seaman, at the commencement of the voyage, neglects to render himself
on board at the time appointed, and an entry thereof is made in the
log-book, he forfeits one day's pay for every hour's absence; and if he
shall wholly absent himself, so that the ship is obliged to go to sea
without him, he forfeits his advance and as much more.[199] And if at
any time during the voyage he absents himself without leave, and
returns within forty-eight hours, he forfeits three days' pay for every
day's absence; but if he is absent more than forty-eight hours, he
forfeits all the wages then due him, and all his clothes and goods on
board at the time.[200] These forfeitures cannot be exacted against the
seaman unless there is an entry made in the log-book on the same day
that he left, specifying the name of the seaman, and that he was absent
without leave.[201]

          [199] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§2.

          [200] Do. Â§4.

          [201] Gilpin, 83, 140, 207. Ware, 309.

But independently of these regulations, and without the necessity of
any entry, &c., a seaman forfeits his wages for deserting the vessel,
or absenting himself wrongfully and without leave, by the general law
of all commercial nations.[202] If, however, the seaman is absent
without fault of his own,[203] or if he is obliged to desert by reason
of cruel treatment, want of food, or the like, he does not forfeit his
wages. But in such case, the seaman must prove that the treatment was
such that he could not remain without imminent danger to his life,
limbs, or health.[204] If the voyage for which he shipped has been
abandoned, or there has been a gross and unnecessary deviation, he does
not forfeit his wages for leaving the vessel; but then the change of
voyage must have been actually determined upon and known to the
seaman.[205]

          [202] Ware, 309.

          [203] 1 Mason, 45. Bee, 134, 48. Gilpin, 225.

          [204] 1 Pet. Ad. 186. Gilpin, 225. 2 Pet. Ad. 420, 428. Ware,
          83, 91, 109.

          [205] Gilpin, 150. 2 Pet. Ad. 415.

Even if the seaman shall have clearly deserted without justifiable
cause, or absented himself more than forty-eight hours, yet, if he
shall offer to return and do his duty, the master must receive him,
unless his previous conduct would justify a discharge.[206] And if he
is so received back, and does his duty faithfully for the rest of the
voyage, the forfeiture is considered as remitted, and he is entitled to
his wages for the whole voyage.[207] If, however, the owner has
suffered any special damage from the wrongful absence of the seaman,
as, if the vessel has been detained, or a man hired in his place, all
such necessary expenses may be deducted from the wages.[208]

          [206] 1 Sumner, 373.

          [207] 2 Wash. 272. Gilpin, 145. 1 Sumner, 373. 1 Pet. Ad.
          160.

          [208] Gilpin, 145, 298, 98.

A mere leaving of the vessel, though a wrongful absence, is not a
desertion, unless it is done with the intention to desert.[209] A
seaman is bound to load and unload cargo in the course of the voyage if
required of him, and a refusal to do so is a refusal of duty.[210] If
the voyage is at an end, according to the articles, and the vessel is
safely moored at the port of discharge, the seamen are still bound to
discharge the cargo if it is required of them. If they do not, their
refusal or neglect does not, however, work a forfeiture of all their
wages, but only makes them liable to a deduction, as compensation to
the owner for any damage he may have suffered.[211] The custom in
almost all sea-ports of the United States is, to discharge the crew,
and not to require them to unload cargo at the end of the voyage. This
custom is so strong that if the owner or master wishes to retain the
crew, he must give them notice to that effect. Unless the crew are
distinctly told that they must remain and discharge cargo, they may
leave the vessel as soon as she is safely moored, or made fast. If they
are required to remain and discharge cargo, they make themselves liable
to a deduction from their wages for a neglect or refusal, but do not
forfeit them.[212] The seaman must bear in mind, however, that this is
only when the voyage is at an end, and the ship is at the final port of
discharge. If he refuses to load or unload at any port in the course of
the voyage, and before it is up, according to the articles, he does so
at the risk of forfeiting all his wages.[213]

          [209] 1 Sumner, 373. Ware, 309.

          [210] 1 Pet. Ad. 253.

          [211] 1 Sumner, 373. Gilpin, 208. Ware, 454. 2 Hagg. 40.

          [212] 1 Sumner, 373. Gilpin, 208.

          [213] 1 Pct. Ad. 253.

The master and owners of a vessel are allowed ten days after the voyage
is up, before a suit can be brought against them for the wages of the
crew.[214] This is in order to give them time to settle all accounts
and discover delinquencies. If the crew are retained to unload, then
the ten days begin to run from the time the vessel is completely
unloaded. But if the crew are not retained for this purpose, but are
discharged and allowed to leave the vessel, then the ten days begin to
run from the day they are discharged.[215]

          [214] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§6.

          [215] 1 Pet. Ad. 165, 210. Ware, 458. Dunl. Ad. Pr. 99.

WAGES AFFECTED BY MISCONDUCT.--A seaman may forfeit his wages by gross
misconduct; and if not forfeited, he may be liable to have a deduction
made from them, for any damage caused to the owner by such misconduct.
To create a forfeiture, his misbehavior must be gross and
aggravated.[216] A single act of disobedience, or a single neglect of
duty, will not deprive him of his wages.[217] A refusal to do duty in a
moment of high excitement caused by punishment will not forfeit wages,
unless followed by obstinate perseverance in such refusal.[218] Where
_drunkenness_ is habitual and gross, so as to create a general
incapacity to perform duty, it is a ground of forfeiture of wages. But
occasional acts of drunkenness, if the seaman in other respects
performs his duty, will not deprive him of his wages.[219] In this, as
in all cases of neglect, disobedience, or wilful misconduct, which do
not create a forfeiture, a deduction may be made if the owner has
suffered any loss.[220]

          [216] 4 Mason, 84. Bee, 148.

          [217] 4 Mason, 84.

          [218] Do.

          [219] 2 Hagg. 2. 4 Mason, 541.

          [220] 4 Mason, 541. I Sumner, 384. Bee, 237. 2 Hagg. 420.
          Gilpin, 140. 1 Pet. Ad. 168.

In one instance a forfeiture of one half of a seaman's wages was
decreed, in consequence of his striking the master. He did not forfeit
the whole, because he had been otherwise punished.[221]

          [221] Bee. 184.

If the seaman is imprisoned for misconduct, he does not forfeit the
wages that accrued during his confinement, nor, what amounts to the
same thing, is he bound to pay those of a person hired in his place
during his imprisonment.[222]

          [222] Gilpin, 83, 140, 33. Ware, 9.

If the crime of a seaman is against the laws of the United States, and
too great for the master's authority to punish, he must be confined and
brought home to trial. But this does not forfeit his wages, though any
loss or damage to the owner may be deducted.[223]

          [223] 1 Pet. Ad. 168.

In all cases of forfeiture of wages for misconduct, it is only the
wages due at the time of the misconduct that are lost. The wages
subsequently earned are not affected by any previous misbehavior.[224]

          [224] 4 Mason, 84.

If a seaman or officer is evidently incapable of doing the duty he
shipped for, he may be put upon other duty, and a reasonable deduction
may be made from his wages.[225]

          [225] Ware, 109.

WAGES AFFECTED BY IMPRISONMENT.--If a seaman is imprisoned by a warrant
from a judge or justice of the peace, within the limits of the United
States, for desertion or refusal to render himself on board, he is
liable to pay the cost of his commitment and support in jail, as well
as the wages of any person hired in his place.[226] So, if a seaman is
imprisoned in a foreign port by the authorities of the place for a
breach of their laws, the costs and loss to the owner may be deducted
from his wages; but not so if he is imprisoned at the request of the
master.[227] The right of the master to imprison at all is a doubtful
one, and dangerous of exercise; and if he does resort to it, he can
never charge the expenses to the seamen, nor deduct their wages during
imprisonment.[228]

          [226] Gilpin, 223.

          [227] Gilpin, 223.

          [228] Ware, 18, 503, Gilpin, 83, 233.

WAGES AFFECTED BY CAPTURE.--If a neutral ship is captured, it is the
right and duty of the seamen to remain by the vessel until the case is
finally settled.[229] If she is liberated, they are then entitled to
their wages for the whole voyage; and if freight is decreed, they are
entitled to their wages for as much of the voyage as freight is
given.[230] And if at any future time the owners recover the vessel, or
her value, upon appeal or by treaty, they are liable for wages.[231] In
order to secure his wages in these cases, the seaman must remain by the
vessel until her sale or condemnation, and the master cannot oblige him
to take his discharge.[232] The condemnation or sale of the vessel puts
an end to his contract. If he leaves before the condemnation or sale,
with the master's consent, he does not lose his chance of recovering
his wages.[233] Even if the vessel is condemned, and the owner never
recovers the vessel or its value, yet the seaman is entitled to his
wages up to the last port of delivery, and for half the time she lay
there.[234]

          [229] 2 Sumner, 443. 1 Pet. Ad. 128.

          [230] 2 Gall. 178. 2 Sumner, 443.

          [231] 3 Mason, 161.

          [232] 1 Mason, 45.

          [233] 1 Mason, 45.

          [234] 1 Pet. Ad. 203.

WAGES AFFECTED BY LOSS OF VESSEL OR INTERRUPTION OF VOYAGE.--If a
vessel meets with a disaster, it is the duty of the crew to remain by
her so long as they can do it with safety, and to exert themselves to
the utmost of their ability to save as much as possible of the vessel
and cargo.[235] If they abandon the vessel unnecessarily, they forfeit
all their wages; and if their leaving was necessary and justifiable,
yet they lose their wages except up to the last port of delivery and
for half the time the vessel was lying there, or for so long as she was
engaged with the outward cargo.[236] This rule may seem hard, but its
object is to secure the services of the crew in case of a disaster. If
by their exertions any parts of the vessel or cargo are saved, they are
entitled to wages, and an extra sum for salvage.[237] If the vessel is
abandoned and nothing is saved, they lose their wages, except up to the
last port of delivery and for half the time the vessel was lying
there.[238]

          [235] Ware, 49. 1 Pet. 204.

          [236] Pet. C. C. 182. 3 Sumner, 286.

          [237] Ware, 49. Gilpin, 79. 2 Mason, 319. I Hagg. 227.

          [238] 2 Mason, 329. 1 Pet. Ad. 204, 130; 2 do. 391. 11 Mass.
          545.

The general rule is, that a seaman's wages are secure to him whenever
the vessel has earned any freight, whatever may afterwards happen. And
a vessel earns freight at every port where she delivers any cargo. For
the benefit of seamen a vessel is held to earn freight whenever she
goes to a port under a contract for freight, though she go in
ballast.[239] A seaman also secures his wages wherever the ship might
have earned freight but for the agreement or other act of the
owner.[240] If a vessel is on a trading voyage from port to port, and
is lost on the homeward passage, wages would probably be allowed for
the outward passage, and for half the time she was engaged in trading
with the old or new cargoes; the trading and going from port to port
being considered the same as though she had been lying in port all the
time, and discharging and receiving cargo. Or else, wages would be
given up to the last port at which she took in any return cargo, and
for half the time she was lying there.[241]

          [239] 2 Mason, 319. 1 Pet. Ad. 207.

          [240] 3 Sumner, 286. 2 Mason, 319. 2 Hagg. 158.

          [241] Pet. C. C. 182. 2 Pet. Ad. 390.

These rules apply only to cases where the voyage is broken up by
inevitable accidents, as by perils of the seas, capture, war or
superior force. If the voyage is broken up by the fault of the seamen,
they lose all their wages. If, on the other hand, the seamen are
compelled to leave, or the voyage is broken up by the fault of the
master or owner, as by cruel treatment, want of provisions, or the
like, the crew would be justly entitled to wages for the whole voyage
contracted for. If the vessel is sold, or the voyage altered or
abandoned by the master or owner, not from inevitable necessity, but
for their own interest and convenience, then the crew are entitled, by
statute, to wages for all the time they were on board, and two months'
extra pay.[242] And, by the general law, they would always receive some
extra wages as a compensation for the loss of the voyage, and as a
means of supporting themselves and procuring a passage home; or,
perhaps, full wages for the voyage.[243]

          [242] Act 1803, ch. 62, Â§3.

          [243] 2 Pet. Ad. 264. Bee, 48. 2 Gall. 182. 3 Johns. R. 518.

WAGES ON AN ILLEGAL VOYAGE.--A seaman has no remedy for his wages upon
an illegal voyage; as, for instance, in the slave trade.[244] Wages
have, however, been allowed, where it was proved that the seaman was
innocent of all knowledge of, or participation in, the illegal
voyage.[245]

          [244] 9 Wheat. 409. 6 Rob. 207. 2 Mason, 58. Edw. 35.

          [245] 9 Wheat. 409.

WAGES AFFECTED BY DEATH OR DISABILITY.--If a seaman dies during the
voyage, wages are to be paid up to the time of his death.[246] A seaman
is entitled to all his wages during sickness, and during any time he
was disabled from performing duty. But if his sickness or disability is
brought on by his own fault, as by vice or wilful misconduct, a
deduction may be made for the loss of his services.[247] So, where the
death of a seaman was caused by his own unjustifiable and wrongful
acts, his wages were held forfeited.[248] If a seaman, at the time he
ships, is laboring under a disease which incapacitates or is likely to
incapacitate him during the voyage, and he conceals the same, no wages
will be allowed him, or a deduction will be made from them, according
to the nature of the case.[249] If, in consequence of sickness, a
seaman is left at a foreign port, he is still entitled to wages for the
whole voyage.[250]

          [246] Bee, 254, 441.

          [247] 1 Pet. Ad. 142, 138.

          [248] Do. 142.

          [249] 2 Pet. Ad. 263.

          [250] Bee, 414. 2 Gall. 46. 1 Pet. Ad. 117.




CHAPTER XII.

SEAMEN--CONCLUDED.

Recovery of wages. Interest on wages. Salvage.


RECOVERY OF WAGES.--A seaman has a threefold remedy for his wages:
first, against the master; secondly, against the owners; and, thirdly,
against the ship itself and the freight earned.[251] He may pursue any
one of these, or he may pursue them all at the same time in courts of
admiralty. He has what is called a _lien_ upon the ship for his wages;
that is, he has a right, at any time, to seize the vessel by a process
of law, and retain it until his claim is paid, or otherwise decided
upon by the court. This lien does not cease upon the sailing of the
ship on another voyage; and the vessel may be taken notwithstanding
there is a new master and different owners.[252] A seaman does not lose
his lien upon the ship by lapse of time. He may take the ship whenever
he finds her; though he must not allow a long time to elapse if he has
had any opportunity of enforcing his claim, lest it should be
considered a stale demand. In common law courts a suit cannot be
brought for wages after six years have expired since they became due.
This is not the case in courts of admiralty.[253]

          [251] Bee, 254. 2 Sumner, 443. 2 Gall. 398.

          [252] 2 Sumner, 443. 5 Pet. R. 675.

          [253] 2 Gall. 477. Paine C. C. 180. 3 Mason, 91.

The lien of the seaman for wages takes precedence of every other lien
or claim upon the vessel.[254] The seaman's wages must be first paid,
even if they take up the whole value of the ship or freight. The wreck
of a ship is bound for the wages, and the rule in admiralty is, that a
seaman's claim on the ship is good so long as there is a plank of her
left.[255] If, after capture and condemnation, the ship itself is not
restored, but the owners are indemnified in money, the seaman's lien
attaches to such proceeds.[256]

          [254] Ware, 134, 41.

          [255] Sumner, 50. 1 Ware, 41.

          [256] 5 Pet. R. 675.

Besides this lien upon the ship, the seaman has also a lien upon the
freight earned, and upon the cargo.[257] He may also sue the owner or
master, or both, personally. They are, however, answerable _personally_
only for the wages earned while the ship was in their own hands.[258]
But a suit may be brought against the _ship_ after she has changed
owners.[259]

          [257] Ware, 134. 5 Pet. R. 675.

          [258] 11 Johns. 72. 6 Mass. 300; 8 do. 483.

          [259] 5 Pet. R. 675. 2 Sumner, 443.

A seaman does not lose his lien upon the vessel by taking an order upon
the owner.[260]

          [260] Ware, 185.

After a vessel is abandoned to the underwriters, they become liable for
the seamen's wages, from the time of the abandonment.[261]

          [261] 4 Mason, 196.

If, at the end of the voyage, the crew are discharged and not retained
to unload, their wages are due immediately;[262] but they cannot sue in
admiralty until ten days after the day of discharge.[263] If they are
retained to unload, then the owner is allowed ten days from the time
the cargo is fully discharged. If, however, the vessel is about to
proceed to sea before the ten days will elapse, or before the cargo
will be unloaded, the seaman may attach the vessel immediately.[264] If
the owner retains his crew while the cargo is unloading, he must unload
it within a reasonable time. Fifteen working days has frequently been
held a reasonable time for unloading, and the ten days have been
allowed to run from that time.[265]

          [262] Ware, 458. Dunl. Ad. Pr. 99. 1 Pet. Ad 165, 210.

          [263] Act 1790, ch. 56, Â§6.

          [264] Do.

          [265] 1 Pet. Ad. 165. Abb. Shipp. 456, n.

The longest time allowed by law for unloading vessels is twenty days,
if over 300 tons, and ten days, if under that tonnage. Probably seamen
would not be held bound to the vessel for a longer time than is thus
allowed by law for unloading.

INTEREST ON WAGES.--In suits for seamen's wages, interest is allowed
from the time of the demand; and if no demand is proved, then from the
time of the commencement of the suit.[266]

          [266] 2 Gall. 45.

SALVAGE.--If a vessel is picked up at sea abandoned, or in distress,
and any of the crew of the vessel which falls in with her go on board,
and are the means of saving her, or of bringing her into port, they are
entitled to salvage.[267] In this case, all the crew who are ready and
willing to engage in the service are entitled to a share of the reward,
although they may not have gone on board the wreck.[268] The reason is,
that where all are ready to go, and a selection is made, there would be
injustice and favoritism in allowing any one the privilege more than
another. Besides, those who remain have an extra duty to perform in
consequence of the others having gone on board the wreck.[269]

          [267] Ware, 477. 1 Pet. Ad. 306.

          [268] Ware, 477. 2 Pet. Ad. 281.

          [269] 2 Dodson, 132.

Crews are not ordinarily entitled to salvage for services performed on
board their own vessel, whatever may have been their perils or
hardships, or the gallantry of their services in saving ship and
cargo;[270] for some degree of extra exertion to meet perils and
accidents, is within the scope of a seaman's duty. In case of
shipwreck, however, where, by the general law, wages are forfeited, the
court will allow salvage, considering it as in the nature of wages due.
In one instance salvage was refused to a part of a crew who rescued the
ship from the rest who had mutinied; for this was held to be no more
than their duty.[271]

          [270] 10 Pet. R. 108. 1 Hagg. 227.

          [271] 2 Dods. 14.

Yet seamen may entitle themselves to salvage for services performed on
board their own vessel, if clearly beyond the line of their regular
duty; as, when the crew rise and rescue the vessel from the enemy after
she has been taken.[272] So, where a ship was abandoned at sea, and one
or two men voluntarily remained behind, and by great exertions brought
her into port.[273] If an apprentice is a salvor, he, and not his
master, is entitled to the salvage.[274] If one set of men go on board
a wreck, but fall into distress and are relieved by others, they do not
lose their claim for salvage, but each set of salvors shares according
to the merit of its services. If the second set take advantage of the
necessity and distress of the first salvors to impose terms upon them,
as, that they shall give up all claim for salvage, such conditions will
not be regarded by the court.[275]

          [272] 1 Pet. Ad. 306.

          [273] 2 Cr. 240. 1 Pet. Ad. 48.

          [274] 2 Cr. 240. 2 Pet. Ad. 282.

          [275] 1 Sumner, 400.






